UNDER

 THE REBEL'S

 REIGN

 A STORY OF EGYPTIAN

 REVOLT

 BY

 CHARLES NEUFELD

 ILLUS'D BY CHAS SHELDON

 Under the Rebel's Reign Copyright 1900 Charles Neufeld----------------------------------------------------------------------

[Illustration: "His eyes rested on the motionless figure of anArab standing in the centre of the room. "Frontispiece. P. 292]

----------------------------------------------------------------------

 [Illustration: UNDER THE REBEL'S REIGN

 A STORY OF EGYPTIAN REVOLT

 By CHARLES NEUFELD

 AUTHOR OF 'A PRISONER OF THE KHALEEFA'

 _ILLUSTRATED BY CHARLES SHELDON_

 London: WELLS GARDNER, DARTON & CO. ]

----------------------------------------------------------------------

 CONTENTS

 CHAP. PAGE

 I. A QUARREL AND A FIGHT 1

 II. DOWN THE DANUBE 12

 III. A SURPRISE AND A REVELATION 24

 IV. THE PARTING OF FRIENDS 35

 V. HELMAR TO THE RESCUE 45

 VI. A TIGHT CORNER 59

 VII. A GOOD SAMARITAN 68

 VIII. AN ENCOUNTER ON THE NILE 83

 IX. THE REIGN OF TERROR IN ALEXANDRIA 94

 X. THE MEETING OF FRIENDS 106

 XI. A MYSTERIOUS MESSENGER 117

 XII. THE NEW OCCUPATION 131

 XIII. HELMAR PROVES HIS METAL 144

 XIV. THE REGIMENTAL COOK 154

 XV. ON PATROL 164

 XVI. WE MEET AGAIN 178

 XVII. HAKESH THE PRIEST 193

 XVIII. BEHIND PRISON BARS 205

 XIX. THE ESCAPE 215

 XX. ARABI PASHA 225

 XXI. TO CAIRO AGAIN 237

 XXII. HORROR 249

 XXIII. IN THE HANDS OF THE PHILISTINES 261

 XXIV. A FRIEND INDEED 272

 XXV. NAOUM PLANS 284

 XXVI. A DASH FOR LIBERTY 297

 XXVII. ACROSS THE DESERT 308

 XXVIII. MEETING OF FRIENDS AND CAPTURE OF ARDEN 322

 XXIX. TO DEATH OR GLORY 334

 XXX. CAIRO SAVED AND HELMAR'S REWARD 346----------------------------------------------------------------------

 LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS PAGE

 "His eyes rested on the motionless figure of an Arab standing in the centre of the room" Frontispiece

 The Duel 1

 A visit to the Pyramids 11

 Camping on the banks of the Danube 12

 Type of Egyptian 23

 The accident on the Danube 24

 "As the leader made an attempt to get over the bough, Helmar swung his heavy club at him" 27

 Helmar in Alexandria 35

 Type of gipsy 44

 The man-hunt in the slums of Cairo 45

 A pair of pistols 58

 The capture of the spy 59

 "Just as a hideous black wretch rushed at him, he fired point-blank" 66

 A Good Samaritan 68

 On the look-out 83

 "Presently the firing re-commenced, and Naoum gave orders to attack" 90

 Helmar seeking shelter for the night 94

 View of the city 105

 In the Consul's office 106

 An Egyptian water-carrier 116

 A hot pursuit 117

 "Trapped, by Heavens!" shouted Helmar 124

 A patriarch 130

 Watching the looters 131

 Sword and Fez 143

 The task accomplished 144

 "At last the gun reached the top" 151

 Helmar and the cook 154

 Death of Brian 164

 A mounted patrol 177

 Face to face 178

 "And how do you propose to drag me from here if I do not choose to go?" 181

 A Dahabîeh 192

 Helmar felled the Egyptian to the ground 193

 Hustled into prison 205

 "Pull and shake as he would, the iron seemed to remain firm in its socket" 211

 A race for life 215

 Helmar before Arabi 225

 Arden's agent at work 237

 Breakfast brought into prison 249

 In the place of torture 261

 "He was already beyond crying out. All sense of feeling had left him!" 270

 Under friendly care 272

 Arden's disguise discovered 284

 The guide leads the way 297

 The flight over the plain 308

 The fight in the desert 319

 The meeting of Osterberg and Helmar 322

 To save Cairo! 334

 "They rode straight for the citadel" 344

 The Sphinx 345

 Approaching the city 346

 Helmar's gratification 362----------------------------------------------------------------------

[Illustration: UNDER THE REBEL'S REIGN]

 CHAPTER I

 A QUARREL AND A FIGHT

The Debating Society of the Königsberg University was sitting. Thesubject for the occasion was of a trivial nature, but lent itself tokeen and heated argument. The whole afternoon had been occupied withthe speeches of the minor lights of the society, and now only thetwo opposing leaders remained to make their closing speeches beforethe division took place. 

Young Osterberg, the leader of the "Ayes, " rose to his feet. Hisremarks were sound and clear, and his arguments, to many, conclusive. After he had occupied the attention of the assembly fornearly twenty minutes, he sat down amidst the plaudits of his ownside, to await the speech from the leader of the Opposition. 

At that moment a voice, distinctly audible above the buzz ofconversation that followed, spoke in a loud, unpleasant tone, evidently intended for the whole room to hear. 

"'Tis a pity certain positions are not filled by fellows capable ofthinking and arguing logically. Such rot I have never beforelistened to. Come, Maurice, let us go to the club rooms, we shallfind better entertainment there. " And the two men rose from theirseats and moved towards the door. 

Before they reached it the voice of the President stopped them, andin sharp, incisive tones called them to order. 

"Such words, " he said, "are against the rules of the society andmust be withdrawn, or the laws which govern the Association will beenforced and the speaker's name struck off the list of membership. "

John Landauer, the man who had uttered the offensive words, turnedon hearing the President's mandate. With flashing eyes he glanced inthe direction of Osterberg. 

"My words may have been untimely as uttered in this room, and forthat I apologize; but my opinion of the last speaker, friendOsterberg, remains the same, and what I am not allowed to expresshere I shall take the earliest opportunity of doing elsewhere. "

He turned, and, followed by the youth he had addressed as Maurice, left the room. 

An ominous murmur went round the room as the door closed behindthem, and an air of suppressed resentment pervaded the place. Oneand all felt that an insult had been offered to Osterberg, an insultwhich they knew, since he was a theological student, he would beunable to respond to in the customary manner. However, theexpression of the young student's face, usually so kindly, indicatedthat the altercation had not yet ended. 

As soon as the debate was over, a general adjournment to the clubfollowed. Osterberg was one of the first to reach it. 

He found Landauer playing billiards with his companion Maurice. Stepping up to him, he eyed him sternly from head to foot. 

"Thank you, Landauer, for your opinion of my ability, " he said, evidently with difficulty repressing a desire to indulge in personalviolence, "it was a plucky remark of yours. Had I been studying forother than the ministry, you would not have dared to give itutterance. Bah! I appreciate a man, but you are a coward!"

Landauer turned fiercely on the speaker. 

"Coward? It is not I who am the coward! I do not take shelter underthe cloak of the ministry, which forbids duels. You are the coward, "he went on, stepping towards him and snatching his cap from hishead, "and I challenge you to prove my words false!"

As he spoke he flung the cap on the ground at Osterberg's feet, anddefiantly awaited the outcome of his action. The challenge was acustomary one amongst the students. The snatching Osterberg's capfrom his head was the greatest insult Landauer could have offeredhim, and the bystanders wondered how it would be received. 

For a moment the young theological student stood as if in doubt. Hislips twitched with indignation. There was no cowardice in hisnature, but he knew the rigorous laws which governed his studies. Onthe one hand, if he refused to accept the challenge, the stigma ofcowardice would stick to him all his life, and on the other, hewould have to give up his profession if he should have a scarinflicted under such circumstances. Human nature conquered, and hewas about to return insult for insult, when a firm, strong hand waslaid on his shoulder. 

"One moment, " said a voice, in passionless even tones, "I havesomething to say to our friend here. "

The speaker calmly strode up to the bullying Landauer, and, with hisopen hand, struck him across the face. 

"You wish to quarrel? Very well, now is your opportunity. You haveinsulted not only our friend Osterberg, but the Debating Society ofwhich I am a member. These things cannot go unnoticed. Apparentlyyou selected Osterberg as a butt for your insults, knowing that, from the nature of his studies, he could not retaliate in the usualmanner; but such cowardly bullying shall not be passed over, youshall account to me for your caddish behaviour. "

The challenge was so startlingly sudden, that Landauer had no answerready to give, but with rage and mortification expressed in everyfeature he fumbled in his pocket for a card. At last he drew oneout, and with all the bombast he could summon on the spur of themoment, he scribbled the name of a friend upon it, and threw it onthe table. 

"You shall hear from me to-morrow, " he cried, between his teeth. 

His opponent smiled as he picked the card up; then, with the samedeliberation, he replaced it with one of his own. 

"Good, " he said. "This is my affair now, and----"

"I'll give you a lesson, Mr Helmar, that you won't have time toforget. " And Landauer, flinging his billiard cue on the table, strode from the room. 

"Well done, Helmar!" "Good luck to you!" and such-like exclamationsof approval filled the room as the door closed behind Landauer. Someof the students, however, blamed Helmar for what they termed hisfoolhardiness in interfering. But the majority applauded hisaction, and wished him every success. 

Landauer was well known to be an expert swordsman, and had beenvictorious in several duels. Helmar, on the other hand, was entirelyunknown in the use of the weapon, and was naturally pitied by hiscomrades. But the students admired bravery, especially when in agood cause. In this case they unanimously condemned Landauer'sconduct in selecting Osterberg for the object of his assault. 

"The fellow's a bully, whatever else he is, and no doubt thought hisinsult would go unchallenged. But there, the thing's done now, and Ido not regret my action in the least. He must get satisfaction fromme, if he wants it. "

George Helmar was a quiet youth, of studious habits. A young man ofseventeen, he had the reputation of being a hard worker, and hadnone of the quarrelsome spirit such as his adversary possessed. Thethin, determined face, with its square jaw and keen grey eyes, thegreat loose shoulders and powerfully developed limbs might have toldmore careful observers than his fellow-students that underneath thatcalm exterior a latent power existed, which Landauer had best notunderrate. 

He had been brought up in the country, where his father practisedmedicine. There all his leisure had been spent in manly sports, riding, running, shooting, fencing; all these things he had gone infor as a boy, with the result that the town-bred Landauer, though anexpert swordsman, was not, as regards physical training, to becompared with him. 

Helmar hoped at some future date to succeed his father in hispractice, and to that end had worked hard, using, as a matter offact, the University recreation rooms and grounds very little. Itwas, therefore, not strange that his companions should doubt hisability to meet his adversary with any chance of success. 

It is often small things that alter the course of a man's life, andso it was with Helmar. What he thought to be but a mere incident inhis career turned out to be the cross-roads of his existence. 

During the time which elapsed before the duel, he pursued hisstudies in the same indomitable fashion, considering but little ofhis chances, assuring himself only of the justness of his cause. 

His friend Osterberg, however, was greatly concerned, and passedmany sleepless nights weighing the possibilities of what mighthappen. Although he was to become a clergyman, and duelling wasforbidden him, he nevertheless had plenty of fight in him, and manytimes wished that he could relieve his friend of the self-imposedrisk he was taking on his behalf. 

Landauer, on the other hand, had too much of the vanity of the bullyto cause him any uneasiness. He was confident of his own superiorityover Helmar, and discussed his inevitable success whereveropportunity arose. 

The day at last arrived, and early in the morning the combatants metat the appointed place. Doctor Hertz was in attendance, and as thetwo young men stripped and stood grasping the hilts of their swords, he eyed them critically. 

Landauer he passed over with a glance, his neat, lithe figure wasquite familiar to him, he knew his powers to a fraction, and wasperfectly aware that he would give a good account of himself. 

With George Helmar it was different. He had never seen himbefore--it was his first appearance in the duelling world. Thedoctor's critical glance quickly turned into one of admiration. Thetall, loose figure, though perhaps not beautiful in an artisticsense, pleased him greatly. Helmar's back and chest were ribbed withbeautifully developed muscles, while his long, sinewy arms hungloosely at his sides, their very pose indicating to his practisedeye their perfect suppleness. 

The old doctor liked what he saw in the new candidate, and a grimsmile played over his face as the word of command was given. 

The spot was a solitary one. The common that had been selected waswell away from the University, and admirably adapted to an encountersuch as this. The trees in the background sheltered the combatantsfrom observation in one direction, but for the rest the common layopen and uninviting, and the chill morning air blowing across itmade the onlookers think longingly of their beds. 

Notwithstanding this, every eye was riveted on the duellists. Nothought of the fact that probably one of the men would be carriedlifeless from the spot detracted from their interest in theencounter. They loved a fight, it was their nature; and, rain orsnow, wind or hail, they would watch it to the bitter end. 

At first the two young men fought cautiously, their heavy sabresflashing and glinting in the morning light as they thrust andparried with lightning rapidity. Later on Landauer seemed inclinedto attack, and his blows on Helmar's weapon rang out in quicksuccession. Acting purely on the defensive, the latter parried theonslaught with an ease that puzzled and angered his opponent, untilincautiously he fell into the trap by redoubling his attack. Helmarhad reckoned on this. He hoped soon to tire the bully out, and afaint smile passed over his face, as with a head parry he stayed aterrific blow from his fiery antagonist. 

Whether it was the smile, or a sense of caution previously unheeded, is doubtful; but Landauer evidently saw his mistake and endeavouredto remedy it by defensive tactics. It was too late. He had alreadybegun to tire, while Helmar was still fresh. Seeing his opportunity, the latter pressed his advantage with the utmost cleverness. Withoutgiving his opponent time to recover, he came at him with a rapiditythat fairly astonished everybody, never wasting any power on astroke which he knew would be parried. Sparks flew from theirswords, as with the agility of a swordsman only in the highest stageof training he fought, bearing his opponent back with his lightningthrusts. 

It was a fine sight. The whole thing seemed little more than play tohim, while his antagonist was already breathing hard and showingsigns of fatigue. 

In the third round Helmar received a slight wound in the face, andthe sight of the blood made the onlookers think that he was tiringtoo. But they didn't know their man. He had a big reserve of powerwhich, as yet, he had not exerted; but he knew the game was in hisown hands, and was prolonging the bully's punishment. 

Suddenly Landauer made a ferocious attack, and in doing so for amoment drove the other back. His advantage was but momentary, for inan unguarded moment he had left himself badly open. With no realintention of doing him very serious harm, Helmar lunged out, and hissabre passed down Landauer's right cheek to his left shoulder, andhe fell back on the grass with a terribly ugly wound. 

The duel was over, and the bully punished. The spectators rushed toexpress their admiration to the victor and congratulate him on hissuccess, but he would have none of it, and hurriedly went to theassistance of his late foe. 

The doctor examined the wound and looked very grave. In response tohis inquiries, he told Helmar that he could not yet express anopinion, but the case was serious, and the wounded man must be atonce taken to the hospital. 

Helmar turned to his friend Osterberg. 

"Come, " said he, "this place is hateful to me. If I have killed himI shall never forgive myself. " He put on his coat and went back tohis house. 

 CHAPTER II

 DOWN THE DANUBE

After the duel Helmar endeavoured to return to his studies asbefore, but it was with a sore heart and a disturbed mind that heapplied himself to his "Materia Medica. " Each day he anxiouslyinquired after the wounded man, each night in the quiet of his roomhe prayed earnestly that Landauer's life might be spared. 

Charlie Osterberg was now his constant companion, and tried by everymeans in his power, but without avail, to cheer his friend anddistract his mind from the gloom and despondency that had taken holdof him. 

It was on the evening of the fourth day since the duel, youngOsterberg, after a visit to the wounded man, returned hastily toGeorge's rooms. 

Helmar looked up as his friend entered. 

"Well, what news? No, never mind, I read it in your face, " he said, as he noticed Charlie's pallor and troubled face. "He is dead?"

Osterberg shook his head. 

"Not as bad as that, thank God, but I fear he cannot live. Dr. Hertzwas there when I arrived, and before I left, he said the patient wasrapidly sinking, and that it was only a question of forty-eighthours; but, " he added hurriedly, as he noticed the horrifiedexpression of the listener's face, "he also told me to say to youthat, should he die, you will in no way be blamed. You cannot beheld responsible. Had you not wounded him, he would probably havekilled you. "

His friend paid no heed to these consoling words, but, resting hisface on his hand, gazed out of the window lost in deep thought. 

Receiving no reply, Charlie stepped towards him, and, laying hishand gently on his shoulder, said--

"Cheer up, George, this affair is through no fault of yours. Ifanybody's, the blame is mine. I should have known better than tohave noticed his words, but----" And he broke off with a troubledlook in his eyes. 

"No, no, Charlie, no blame attaches to you or, for that matter, tome. According to the duelling laws of the country we are in theright--it isn't that. You don't understand. "

He paused for a moment, then suddenly looked up into the anxiousyoung face at his side. 

"Charlie, are you very keen to remain here and continue your work?"

"I ought to, " he replied doubtfully. "My parents have been so goodto me and are so anxious that I should do well in my examinations. But why?"

"The thing is as plain as daylight, " said Helmar, as if arguing withhimself. "I cannot ever face my people again. How would it bepossible for me to go to them with blood on my hands? No, a thousandtimes, no! I am a homicide morally, no matter what the law maycountenance. It is a barbarous custom, and one in which I can see noright. Oh! why did he not kill me?" And he turned despairingly tothe window. 

Osterberg endeavoured to interrupt him, but he turned fiercely onhis friend. 

"No, do not speak, my mind is made up. My studies are broken, I cannever return to them again. My associations are distasteful, and Imust get away. I shall go and leave it all. Go where I am not known. Yes, I shall go out into the world with the brand of Cain on me!"And he shook off Charlie's kindly touch, and paced up and down theroom. 

For a moment or two the silence was only broken by the sound ofHelmar's rapid footfalls. Presently Charlie spoke. 

"You asked me, just now, if I were anxious to keep on with my work. What did you mean?"

"Nothing, nothing, " replied Helmar hurriedly. "I was wrong. What Ido in the future must be by myself. I will bring no further troubleon those I love. "

Charlie's eyes brightened, and his face broke out into a smile. 

"I am going away, too. I realize that there is too much human naturein me for the Church. Why not let us go together? I don't mind whereit is, anywhere will do for me. What do you say? Egypt, Japan, India, or America, it's all the same. "

Helmar paused in his walk, and looked hard at his young friend. 

"Do you mean that, or is it the outcome of what I said?"

"I mean every word. My mind is as fully made up as yours, and, ifyou will let me, I will throw in my lot with yours. There is but onething I ask; Mark Arden, my old work companion, wants to go with me, and I have agreed. May he accompany us?"

"Certainly, the more the merrier, " replied Helmar, his face lightingup as the prospect of getting away grew brighter. "But we mustdiscuss ways and means. I intend to start to-morrow morning. Moneywith me is a little flush just now, and to-night I intend torealize on all my books and instruments, which will add a bit more. You and Mark can do the same, and we'll leave for Vienna by thefirst train in the morning, and then down the Danube on toConstantinople, at which place we can decide our ultimatedestination. How does that suit you?"

"Admirably, " said Charlie. "I will go and tell Mark. " And he turnedto leave the room. 

"Meet me here at ten to-night, and, in the meantime, sell all yoursuperfluous property, and tell Mark to do the same. "

All the final arrangements were settled that night. One pawnshop, atleast, did a good trade, and when the three adventurers at lastturned into their beds, it was with the knowledge that all the worldwas before them, with a totally inadequate capital to see them ontheir way. Health, strength, and inexperience is a grand stimulantto hope, and the three young men only looked on the bright side ofthe future. 

Helmar knew very little of Mark Arden; he had met him a few timeswith Osterberg, but he had no idea of the man's character. This, however, did not trouble him. In his open-hearted, manly way hetrusted to his friend's judgment. In this he was wrong. Osterbergwas a simple fellow, believing good of every one, and Mark, with atact born of a scheming mind, had fostered this trust in him, carefully keeping hidden any of his doings which might open hisfriend's eyes. His object, so far, was not quite clear even tohimself, but when it was settled that they were to journey together, he realized the benefit of what he had done. 

He was a peculiar fellow; not absolutely bad, so far as was known, but with a character capable of developing in accordance withwhatever surroundings in which he found himself. His main object inlife was self. He cared nothing for study, although he was decidedlyclever, and he saw in this adventure a means of starting out on acareer where his own innate smartness might be given full play, andvery likely earn for him a fortune. How he succeeded we shall see. 

On the second day Vienna was reached. The excitement of this plungeinto the world of adventure was still upon them. Helmar andOsterberg had written to their respective parents explaining whatthey had done, and giving their reasons for their actions. MarkArden had carefully abstained from leaving any trace of hiswhereabouts, he had made up his mind to await developments. 

Many suggestions were offered as a means of reaching Constantinople, but Helmar, who was looked upon as the head of the expedition, passed them all by as being of too expensive a nature, and kept tohis original plan of securing a boat and doing the journey down theDanube. He argued it was cheaper and more in accordance with theadventurous career they proposed. By this means they would harbourtheir little stock of money, and as both Mark and Charlie possessedlittle more than would carry them to Constantinople, the plan wasadopted. 

Their object now was to secure a boat, and they at once set aboutfinding a boatman who could supply this need. Mark knew Vienna well, and acted as pilot in their search; but for a long time they wereunsuccessful. None of the boatmen wished to sell their craft, and, as hiring was of no use to the adventurers, they had to searchelsewhere. 

"I think we have interviewed every boatman on the river, " said Mark. "The only thing to do now is to visit an old boat-builder I know ofin another quarter of the town. He deals in second-hand craft, andis very likely to be able to accommodate us. "

"Right you are, " said Helmar. "Lead the way, and unless he is aShylock I dare say we shall be able to strike a bargain with him. "

The three friends proceeded at once to the place, and they found theold man busy painting a canoe he had just built. He looked up asthey entered, and, recognizing Mark, nodded familiarly. 

"Good-morning, Jacob, " said Arden. "Nice little craft that. Built toorder?"

"Yes, " replied the Jew, eyeing his visitors narrowly. "But vat can Ido for you?"

"Well, look here, " put in Helmar, "we want a small single sail boat. Not a new one--anything will do. We are going for a trip down theriver, but in case of accidents we want to buy it. Can you find usone?"

"Ach, mein tear young frients, I have de very ting, but how muchvill you pay?"

"We are not particularly flush, " said Mark, who was appointed chiefhaggler. "Where's the boat, and how much do you want for it?"

"De poat is in de water, but I vill hab it prought to delanding-stage for you to zee. "

A boatman was sent out to bring in the boat in question, and after acareful scrutiny the trio of adventurers decided it would do, anddetermined to purchase it, if they could get it at a fair price. 

The process of beating the Jew down was no easy task, but Markseemed quite equal to the wiles of the Israelite, and eventually thebargain was struck, the purchase effected, and the money handedover. 

"It's all right enough, " said Mark, as they waited whilst the oldJew went to his office to write out the receipt; "the old man is ahard nut to crack, but he's honest, and the boat that he has sold uslooks all he has represented it. "

Old Jacob soon returned, and the boat was duly handed over. 

For the next two or three hours the process of stocking the craftwith provisions was gone through, and it was late at night wheneverything was in readiness for the start. The three companionsslept aboard, and at daylight the next morning cast off theirmoorings and started on their career in the world. 

When they said good-bye to Vienna, it was a bright spring morning, and their feelings were in accord with the fresh appearance of theworld. No thoughts or anticipations of how their varying fortunesmight be marred troubled for one instant their youthful minds. Theirhearts were full of hope and the overweening vanity andself-confidence of their years. The East, to them, was paved withgold. Troubles looked like the necessary things to be combattedfearlessly to reach the success that must await them beyond; life, indeed, was one rosy, golden, glorious dream. The stern realitieswere to come: when their fortitude would be tried, when all that wasmanly, or otherwise, in them would be brought out, and they wouldshow of what manner of stuff they were made. 

The first two or three weeks of the journey passed uneventfully, thewind was in the right direction, and they glided smoothly along thewaters of the great and glorious Danube. 

Just as the sun was sinking one night towards the end of the thirdweek, they found that the river passed through a dense forest, anddecided by way of a change, instead of passing the night in the boatas they had done up till then, to moor her to the bank, and, under acanopy of thick bush, sleep on the bosom of mother earth. 

Helmar at once steered for the bank, and the party landed. Drawingthe boat up out of the water, they pitched their camp and preparedtheir evening meal. 

When they were seated round their fire, the conversation turned upontheir plans for the future. 

"We had better decide now, " said Helmar, "as to where we shall makefor when we reach Constantinople. Let's hear what you have to say, Charlie. "

"Whatever you propose will do for me. Mark, here, prefers Japan, butI am not altogether sure that it will be best. "

"Oh, yes, it will be, " broke in Mark, in decisive tones. "There's afuture in Japan second to none. The chance for enterprise is greatthere, and, besides, if a man has anything in him he can wormhimself into Government circles, and that means a fortune. "

"Personally I'm in favour of Egypt, " said Helmar, quietly. "Japan nodoubt is promising enough, but if you only stop to think for amoment, Mark, you will realize that your capital is not sufficientto carry you there. " And he eyed the other keenly. 

"Of course my capital isn't large, but I understood we were workingon a common purse, and you, Helmar, have ample. "

"True enough, " said Helmar, looking up the stream towards the rosysunset, "but I am not going to waste it all on travelling. We shallneed something to keep us until we get work. "

"Oh, very well, " said Mark, shrugging his shoulders in adiscontented fashion. "Then I suppose as you want us to go to Egypt, that will have to be our destination; but, I can tell you, I didn'texpect this sort of thing. "

"Perhaps not, " replied Helmar, quietly. "But I'm not a fool, andintend going wherever our means will carry us best. Eh, Charlie?"turning to Osterberg. 

"You're right, it's no use wasting our capital. Hark! what's that?"

The three men listened intently. There was the sound of voices notfar from where they sat. 

"By Jove, we must be near a road, " said Helmar, as the sound grewlouder. "I'm going to reconnoitre. "

"No, no, let me go!" said the other two in a breath. 

Without waiting for reply they darted off into the bush, and Helmarwas left to himself. For some moments he gave himself up tosurmising the origin of the sounds he now heard distinctly. As theycame nearer he could distinguish the language in which the voicesspoke, and with an exclamation of anxiety, he recognized it. 

"Gipsies, by Jove! There'll be trouble if they come across thosefellows, " he muttered. "I must go and find them. "

There was reason for his anxiety. In these parts the gipsies werepractically brigands, and would rob and even murder without theleast compunction. In recognizing the language Helmar had realized adanger for which he had in no wise prepared. He wondered if they haddiscovered the camping-ground. Suddenly he thought of the fire, andfeared the smoke from it might have betrayed their whereabouts. However, in case it had not, he was determined to guard against sucha possibility, and immediately poured some water on it. 

Looking round, his eye chanced on a heavy branch of a tree, whichhad been brought in for fire-wood; breaking a substantial limb offit, he quickly trimmed it into a heavy club. 

Giving one last look round he slipped off his coat, and, armed withhis formidable weapon, darted into the bush, following in thefootsteps of his companions as best he could. 

 CHAPTER III

 A SURPRISE AND A REVELATION

Helmar had not proceeded more than fifty yards when his worst fearswere realized. He had dodged his way along the tortuous footpathuntil, nearing an open space, he saw ahead of him his companionssurrounded by a small group of dusky, evil-looking men. 

"Gipsies!" he exclaimed, and counted six of them, all armed withheavy sticks, and with knives stuck in their belts. Their voiceswere raised to a high pitch, and, jabbering in infuriated tones, they flourished their weapons in the faces of their two prisoners. 

Helmar stood gazing at them for a few seconds. Suddenly he saw oneof the men, judging by his size the leader, step up to Mark andmake as though to search him. The instant his hand touched him, Mark's fist shot out like lightning, and striking the fellow on thepoint of the chin, felled him to the ground. 

This was the signal for a general _mêlée_. George caught a glimpseof steel as the men closed on their victims, then without waitingfor anything further, he gave one ringing cheer, and bounding intothe open, brandished his club aloft as he dashed into the strugglingmob. 

The suddenness of his attack for an instant paralyzed the would-bemurderers, and ere they had time to recover, he was laying about himwith all the power at his command. In a moment two men fell, and astheir heavy sticks slipped from their hands, Mark and Charlie seizedthem and ranged themselves at Helmar's side. 

The fight now waxed furious, the odds were heavily against theadventurers, and the issue looked doubtful. The noise had broughtanother man on the scene, and Helmar saw that to save themselves hemust resort to strategy. 

Singling out one man, he attacked him with such agility and forcethat he gradually beat him back from the rest. The new-comer seeingthis, went to the fellow's assistance and endeavoured to stab ourhero from behind. George, however, was not to be caught napping. Redoubling his exertions and by constantly dodging he kept hisadversaries in front of him, until, at last, he succeeded indealing the man a terrible blow on his shoulder. 

Down he went with a crash, and the other, fearing a similar fate, fled precipitately into the bush. Helmar now turned to see how hiscompanions fared. 

The odds here were three to two, and his friends were keeping themen at bay. Without a moment's hesitation, George rushed into thefray, and, setting to work with a will, quickly stretched one of thegipsies out, whereupon the others beat a hasty retreat. 

"Quick, boys, make for the river before they come on again! Theyhaven't done with us yet! Follow me!" And he led the way into thepath by which he had come. 

Mark and Charlie needed no second bidding, but followed as swiftlyas their legs could carry them. They were not a moment too soon, foras they disappeared into the bush, the brigands, further reinforced, again appeared on the scene. 

It now became a question as to whether they could reach the boat intime to get it into the water before the enemy were upon them. Helmar calculated this as he sped along, and quickly realized thatthe task would be hopeless. Calling to his friends, he told them torun on and launch the boat, and he would join them as soon as it wasaccomplished. 

[Illustration: "As the leader made an attempt to get over the bough, Helmar swung his heavy club at him. " p. 27]

"But, " said Charlie, "you cannot face them single-handed. Let Markgo to the boat, and I will remain with you. "

"No, no, run on for your lives and mine. When the boat is launched, keep her a few yards out from the bank and wait for me. Hurry up;here they come. "

Thus exhorted, Mark and Osterberg ran on without further demur, andHelmar followed them until he reached the edge of the camping-ground. Here he seized the bough from which he had broken his club, andflung it across the pathway, and stood waiting the approach of thebrigands. 

In a moment the leader came up, and, seeing the resolute Helmarawaiting him on the other side of the barrier, he paused. It wasonly momentary, however, and as the rest of the gipsies joined him, the whole party, now six in number, rushed at the solitary defender. 

In that momentary pause, however, Helmar had heard the crunchingsound of the boat sliding into the water, followed by the welcomeshout of "all right" from his friends. He intended to hold the menat bay for just a few moments longer, so as to give his companionstime to get well into the stream. The charge of the gipsies in abody was evidently intended to overwhelm him by numbers. As theleader made an attempt to get over the bough, Helmar swung his heavyclub at him, and the fellow fell back. Then, seeing another clearhis obstruction to his right, and not having time to defend himselffrom his attack, he flung his trusty weapon at him and, turning, rantowards the river. Without pausing to see if he was pursued, heplunged headlong into the river, and struck out from the shore. 

Everything had worked beautifully. As he came to the surface andlooked round, he saw the boat at a safe distance from the shore, andhe swam quickly towards it. Reaching it his companions quicklyhauled him aboard, and, looking towards the bank, he saw thebrigands standing at the water's edge wildly gesticulating andshouting execrations at the top of their voices. 

"They seem pretty wild, " ventured Osterberg, as the boat quicklywidened the distance from the shore, "you just came in the nick oftime, George; I believe they intended killing us. "

"Yes, you fellows should have waited, instead of rushing off as youdid to see who they were. Confound it, I've lost my coat, to saynothing of cooking utensils; however, it's all over now. We've had alucky escape; I hope it'll be a lesson. "

They quickly set sail, and decided to keep on their way all thatnight rather than risk such another encounter. Mark said littleabout it, except to bemoan the fact that they would in future haveto sleep in the boat, a proceeding which had become particularlydistasteful to him. 

After this the journey went on without incident. They passed thecataracts in safety and on to Belgrade, at which point theyencountered a series of rapids. The river here was shut in by loftyhills on either side, and was strewn with rocky shoals of limestone, crystalline, and granite, so that the greatest care had to beobserved in navigating them. After many anxious hours, the last ofthese was passed and they began to near their journey's end. 

Altogether they had been a month in their little craft, and themonotony of it all, in spite of the beautiful scenery andpicturesque country through which they passed, was beginning to tellon the voyagers. They were becoming irritable and pettish. MarkArden had on several occasions made himself particularlydisagreeable--airing his views as to the wanton waste of time whichtheir journey had been, in no very measured terms. 

"What did you expect?" asked George, on one of these occasions. "Didyou think we were going for a picnic? Or did you think some onewould pull us along? It's no use complaining now. Look at it in aphilosophical light. See what a splendid experience it is for us! Itwill harden us for what may be in front of us. "

"But it's such a dreary journey, no change, no variety, noamusement, " grumbled Mark. 

"I'll admit it's a bit of a grind, " chimed in Charlie. "But whatchange and variety is got out of it falls to you. You have your ownway about provisions, and what is more, you always have thepleasant journey into the villages to obtain them. Besides which, you frequently have the distinction of entertaining the company, " hewent on, in a jocular way. "For instance, I think it was as good asa play to see you yesterday with your rod, trying to catch ourbreakfast. If I hadn't been on the look-out, you'd have had Georgeby the eye instead of the fish by the gills. "

"You shall try your hand at it to-morrow, and we'll see what afigure you'll cut, " he said almost irritably. 

George got a little annoyed at this, and did not hesitate to showit. 

"I'm sure, " he said, "we've given you all the best of it. The wholefact of the matter is, you are discontented already and ought to beback at the University, where you can get everything done for you. I'll tell you what it is, if you are going to make any more fuss, you'd better leave us and go back. I'm sick of it. "

"You needn't get in a huff, " Mark replied, half apologetically; "afellow couldn't help feeling the dreariness of this journey. There'snothing but this constant sitting in a boat and drifting down theriver. "

"Well, what more do you want?" said Charlie. "I'm sure I don't mind. This is a sort of paradise to what we shall probably have to gothrough. "

"I'll tell you what we'll do, " said Helmar suddenly; "we are all abit tired of the river. The next decent town we come to we'll getout and take the train on to Varna. How'll that do?"

His proposal was met with delight by both of his companions, and thesurly Mark even cheered up. The thought of getting away from theboat overjoyed him, and he grumbled no more. 

Their journey, however, was to end sooner than they expected. Theywere fast nearing a big town when the wind, which was blowing veryhard, suddenly changed its direction. As they rounded a bend in theriver, it came down with a rush, and before they could throw theirsail over to the other tack the boat capsized, and all three werestruggling in the water. 

Helmar was the best swimmer, and endeavoured to seize the boat, butit was swept along at such a rapid pace that he was unable to do so, and as he was about to follow it up a cry from Mark recalled him. 

Turning, he saw his companion entangled in some of the loose ropestrailing after the boat. 

It was with difficulty he extricated him, and by the time he haddone so Mark was so exhausted with his struggles that the pursuit ofthe boat had to be abandoned, and the three made for the shore. 

Everything but Helmar's money was lost, and as they sat on the bank, shivering in their wet clothes, they gazed ruefully after therapidly disappearing boat. 

"Well, " said Helmar in resigned tones, "you've got your wish, Arden, we must now find another means of conveyance, and in themeantime you will get a chance of stretching your legs. "

Arden didn't reply, and the trio got up and walked towards thedistant town. Night was already closing in when they reached it, andcold, hungry, and tired, they hurried to the first inn thatpresented itself. 

Their clothes had almost dried on them, and so without bothering tohave them put to the fire, they had supper and went to bed. The nextmorning at Helmar's suggestion they took the train to Varna on theBlack Sea, determined, from there, to take ship to Constantinople. 

At Varna it became necessary for Helmar to change some of his moneyinto Turkish currency. 

"I want you to get this money changed, Mark, " said he, when theyalighted from the train; "you are better able to do it than I, I donot understand the ways of these money bureaux. There is sure to beone somewhere handy. While you do this, Charlie and I will seek anhotel, and then return here and await you. "

He handed Arden some notes as he spoke, carefully counting them outto him lest he should make a mistake. 

"The exchequer is getting low, " he went on, as he saw his companionpocket them; "that is half of my all, and is just sufficient to seeus all three to Constantinople. "

"Is it as bad as that?" said Mark, looking keenly at Helmar as hespoke. "It's not a very lively look-out for us. Well, I'll meet youhere in a couple of hours' time. I dare say by that time I shallhave succeeded in changing them, and you in finding a suitablehotel. " And he turned to go. 

"Yes, we'll be here in the ticket-office when you return, " Helmarcalled out after him; "don't be longer than you can help. "

As soon as he had gone, Charlie Osterberg and Helmar left in searchof quarters. 

"This is the queerest place I was ever in, Helmar, " said Charlie, asthey turned into a narrow, unevenly-paved street. "These buildingsall look as if they were about to collapse--and don't they lookdirty!"

"Eh? What was that you were saying?" replied his companion. "Oh, yes--the houses--'m, I dare say they aren't over-clean. I say, Charlie, I'm half sorry I sent Arden with that money, somehow I wishI'd gone myself. "

"Why, what do you mean? He'll change it right enough. "

"Oh, yes, he'll change it right enough--but----"

"But what?"

"Oh, nothing. Do you know, I don't care much about him, he's such agrumbler, " he broke off lamely. 

Nothing more was said, and after a long hunt they at last discovereda hotel suitable to their means. It was a dingy-looking place, but, as Helmar said, "they couldn't live in a palace. " Having struck abargain with the proprietor they returned to the railway station insearch of Mark. 

The ticket-office seemed quite deserted when they entered. One dimlight illuminated the room, and they glanced round for their friend. There was no one there--evidently he had not yet succeeded in histask. 

"Let's go and wait outside, " said Helmar, "the heat in here isstifling. I expect he's had a more difficult job than weanticipated. "

The two friends strolled from the office and sat down on a benchjust outside. They had not been there for more than a minute, when aboy, dressed in half-European and half-native costume approached. 

"Excellency waits for his friend?" he asked in hesitating tones. 

Helmar eyed the youth up and down. 

"Well?" he said at last. 

"I have paper--what you call letter!"

He handed a dirty envelope to Helmar, and bowing low, waited for theexpected _douceur_. 

The letter was addressed to Helmar in Mark's handwriting. He tore itopen and rapidly scanned the contents. 

"The scoundrel!" he cried, and flung the letter to Osterberg. 

 CHAPTER IV

 THE PARTING OF FRIENDS

Charlie picked up the letter and read it out. 

 "Dear Helmar, "I could not continue the journey as we have been going on. I did not want to rob you of your money, but you gave me the opportunity of borrowing sufficient to take me where I wish to go. At some future date I will return it with interest. Good-bye, and good luck to you. We shall meet again some day. 

 "Mark Arden. "

Having read and re-read the brief note, Osterberg silently returnedit to his friend. His face wore a troubled expression, and, as soonas Helmar had paid the messenger, he burst out into a torrent ofinvective. 

"The lying scoundrel! Oh, George, I am so sorry I asked to bringhim. It is all my fault--and I thought him honest. I can neverforgive myself!" And the boy broke off, choking with anger andvexation. 

"Never mind him, " exclaimed George, placing the letter carefully inhis pocket. "Some day, no doubt, we shall find him, and then--well, we shall see! In the meantime, I have still enough, with care, totake us to Egypt, and then we must trust to luck. "

They went to their hotel, sadder and wiser youths. The thought ofMark's treachery weighed more heavily on them than either cared toacknowledge. George, with the independence of character essentiallyhis, was the first to throw the unpleasant feeling off. They weresitting in the little room they had rented, their frugal mealfinished and thoughts of bed already possessing them. SuddenlyCharlie looked over to his friend. 

"George, I'm going to stop in Constantinople for some time. "

"Why, " exclaimed Helmar, "whatever for?"

Charlie paused for a moment before answering. 

"It's no use beating about the bush. You have scarcely enough moneyfor yourself, and I've made up my mind that I will not sponge onyou. I've thought it all out, and do not think there will be anydifficulty in what I intend doing. You know I speak French andEnglish well. My intention is to find employment in one of thebanks, or big commercial houses, in Constantinople, and remain thereuntil I have saved sufficient money to join you. "

"You'll do no such thing! It was agreed that you should share withme all that I have, and I want you to come. Now, don't be foolish, "as Charlie shook his head, "you _must_ come!"

"No, old fellow, I will not--at least, not yet. My mind is quitemade up, so it is no use your frowning. I shall accept yourhospitality as far as Constantinople, and then, for a few weeks, wemust part. "

Helmar argued and tried to persuade, but all to no purpose; youngOsterberg was as determined as he, and, on this particular point, nothing could move him. At length it was decided that they shouldjourney, on the morrow, to Constantinople, whence George should sailat once for Alexandria, leaving his young friend at the Turkishcapital. 

The following morning they went aboard the little coasting vessel, and were soon on the last stage of their journey together. 

On the way the two friends made the acquaintance of a doctor, who, discovering that Helmar was a medical student, took a keen interestin them. The medical man was an English army surgeon, andnotwithstanding the difference of nationality his fancy was taken bythe young adventurers, and, by the time they reached theirdestination, he had succeeded in discovering their intentions. 

During the voyage Helmar had been very useful to his new friend inassisting him in the case of one of the passengers who had beentaken ill, and, in return, Dr. Frank Dixon determined to try and dosomething for him. One evening they were sitting in the cabin, talking. 

"Didn't you say our young friend here, " said the doctor, indicatingCharlie, "was going to remain in Constantinople if he could findemployment?"

"Yes, " answered Helmar, with a grimace, "much against my will, thatis his intention. "

"And a very laudable decision, too. I think it would be a greatshame for him to let you spend what little money you have onanything but your own wants. Now, I may be of some help to him. Ihappen to be an intimate friend of the manager of one of the banks, and can give him a letter to him which, I feel sure, will secure himemployment. "

"You are awfully kind, " broke in Charlie. "If you could do so, without troubling yourself too much, it would save me a good manyhardships, but I should never be able to thank you sufficiently. "

"Tut-tut, " said the doctor, smiling at the eager young face beforehim, "it is nothing; besides, why should I not help you? I likeyour independent spirit, and feel sure you will not betray myconfidence in you. Let me see, to-morrow we shall arrive. I'll tellyou what to do. Array yourself in your best, and I will write theletter to-night and give it you before we land. I hope it may bringyou the luck you deserve. As for you, Helmar, " he went on, turningto the other, "you go on to Egypt. It will not be long before I amthere too; we are bound therefore to meet, and then perhaps I may beof use to _you_. And now, good-night. I am going to turn in. "

The friends wished their benefactor good-night, and retired to theirberths. 

In the morning they drew into the dock. The doctor, true to hispromise, furnished Osterberg with a letter to the bank, to whichplace he at once proceeded. Helmar accompanied him to see how hefared. 

Their luck was in, the letter secured Charlie a berth ascorresponding clerk, and Helmar, satisfied with his friend'ssuccess, went at once to the shipping office and took his passage toAlexandria. 

The boat started at three in the afternoon, and so the two friendsspent their time in obtaining some new clothes for Osterberg, andgenerally fitting him to enter upon his clerical duties. As the timeapproached for Helmar's departure they made their way to the quay. 

"I cannot say how long I shall stay in Alexandria, Charlie, " saidHelmar, "but I shall let you know of my movements. In the meantime, letters addressed to the Post Office will find me. "

The warning bell rang, and George hurriedly shook his companion bythe hand. 

"I shall not be long in following you, old chap, " said Charlie, pressing his friend's hand. "Give me a few weeks, or even a month ortwo, just long enough to get a little money together, and I'll bewith you. Good-bye, and good luck. "

Helmar ran up the gangway. Reaching the deck, he turned and wavedhis hat while the moorings were cast off. Charlie stood watching thereceding boat until it was out of sight. 

"There goes the man who has thrown up everything for me, " hemuttered, with a pained expression in his eyes. "I don't think he'llever regret it. The greatest object of my life shall be to repay himtenfold!" And he turned away into the town. 

George Helmar did not pace the deck, as most modern heroes do, forhis passage was steerage, and there was very little deck for him topromenade. Just at first he was low-spirited, he felt the lonelinessof his own company, everything seemed different without the brightcompanionship of his friend beside him. He felt keenly leavingEurope, and all the associations of the land of his birth. He wasgoing to a country of which he knew nothing; he was about to faceadventures, the outcome of which it would be impossible toanticipate. He might do well for himself, or on the contrary hemight be a failure. All these things passed through his mind in thefirst few moments of depression that followed his departure, as hefound himself cooped up in the unpleasant quarters of the steeragepassengers. 

He was a man of strong determination, however, and quickly threw offhis despondent mood, and busied himself with plans for the future. He pictured no glorious El Dorado in the country to which he wasjourneying--he was much too sensible. He was aware that he wouldhave to work, and work hard, for whatever he was to make. 

One fact he had not passed idly by. He knew that trouble was brewingin Egypt; what it was he was not in a position to know. He hadheard, vaguely, that at any moment fighting was likely to occur, and, if so, no doubt he would be in its midst; the very word "War"held out a world of hope to his adventurous spirit. In such times, he knew, there were no end of opportunities for the bold spirit, and, such being the case, he had no intention of letting any suchchances pass unheeded. 

Thoughts of his father and others he had left behind frequentlyrecurred to him, and he wondered what they would say of his doings. At last he decided to write to all those whom his departure hadaffected, and tell them everything as it had occurred. This done, hefelt more at his ease, and he gave himself up to the enjoyment ofthe lovely sea air as the vessel sped through the smooth, bluewaters of the Mediterranean. 

At last land was sighted, and in a short time Helmar put his foot onEgyptian soil. 

The quay was thronged with a motley, dirty crew, evidently gatheredthere to await the arrival of the boat. The air was filled with theyelling and chattering of Arabs and negroes. The crowd was composedof all sorts of porters, hawkers offering their cheap wares for saleat exorbitant prices, dirty donkey boys with their wretched "mokes"looking even more starved and miserable than their owners. Thedresses were of many kinds, and in a great variety of colours, froma dingy white to a bright scarlet. Close-fitting gowns and tunics, long, highly-coloured flowing robes, turbans, or semi-Europeanclothing, with the usual Turkish fez, were scattered about in greatprofusion, and Helmar was glad to jostle his way through them torest his eyes from the dazzling mixture. The many different tonguesthat caught his ear, as he made his way through the crowd, confusedhim terribly. Greek, Italian, French, English, Arabic, Turkish, andPersian, all shouting at once, as it seemed to him, jarred on hisnerves, and he wondered if this pandemonium went on all over thetown. 

Making his way from the docks, he wandered about from place to placein search of quarters. 

Failing to find what he wanted, he looked about for somelikely-looking Europeans to whom he could appeal for guidance. Hewas chary of his countrymen abroad, and it was some time before hecame across the man he desired. 

He was recommended to a certain Greek's house, and, after whatseemed an interminable day, he found to his satisfaction that herehe could make himself more or less comfortable. 

The next morning he set about finding work of some sort. He wanderedabout from street to street, gradually becoming more and more keenlyinterested in all he saw. First the inhabitants, then the buildings, attracted his attention. He watched the movements of the picturesqueEgyptians, and was so taken with what he saw that, unconsciously, hefound himself following them. This brought him again into the lowerquarters of the town. The streets in this neighbourhood, whatevertheir redeeming charm, were certainly not to be recommended from anyhygienic point of view, the smell being so bad that he quickly losthis interest in the wily native and hurriedly retraced his steps. Reaching the great square, the "Place des Consuls, " with itsmasterful statue in the centre, he realized that the day was wearingon, and, instead of looking for work, he had been "doing" the cityas a sightseer. 

"This will not do, " he thought. "I cannot spend the whole daywithout result, my cash will soon give out. Cairo seems to my mindto be the place I want, this is too near the sea. Ah, yes, Cairo, Cairo!" he went on aloud, "that surely would suit my purposebetter. Why not go there at once, while I have money enough to paymy way?"

Once the thought possessed him it quickly became a fixed intention, and he hurried back to his room. Here he settled with the Greek, andthen left at once for the railway station. 

The express was about to start, so purchasing a ticket he gotaboard, and in a few moments was on his way to Cairo. 

 CHAPTER V

 HELMAR TO THE RESCUE

The third-class carriage in which George took his place was not thecomfortable, up-to-date compartment to be found on Europeanrailways. At first glance it appeared to be more like a cattle-truckthan anything else, except that it lacked the white-washed walls andhealthy smell of such places. 

The "pen, " as he designated it, was filled with a contingent of allclasses of people, Egyptians predominating. The majority weresquatting on their haunches on the floor, regardless of those whowished to move about, in an attitude reminding one for all the worldof the "Dusky Red Man" of America holding a "pow-wow. "

Apparently this was the class principally catered for by the railwaycompany, for George had observed before entering the train that thegreater number of the carriages were labelled "third. " In place ofwindows, these fearful and wonderful structures possessed iron barsplaced horizontally along each side, still further likening them tocattle-vans. 

Amidst such cheerless surroundings Helmar slunk into a corner, whence he could observe the country through which the train passed. After leaving Alexandria the scenery became so interesting that heforgot the condition of the cars, forgot the whining crowd ofmendicants, women and children, traders, etc. , who were hisfellow-passengers; he even forgot the noisome smell of the place, sotaken up was he with the curious and novel scenes presented to hiswondering gaze. 

The train sped past countless small villages, with their miniaturedwellings around which gambolled little black, naked Egyptians, whose life apparently was a frolicsome pleasure. The larger towns, such as Kafr Dowar, Damanhour, Tarrâneh, El Wardan, with theirmonuments and minarets, presented the aspect of busy cities. Then onagain, with the Nile on one side and the desert stretching furtheraway on the other. As the journey neared its end the Arabianmountains came into view, whilst on the right, over the muddy banksof the river and across the plains, he saw the everlasting Pyramids. 

In this way he passed the weary hours of the journey, until atlength he saw in the distance the Mokhattam hills, at the foot ofwhich nestled the great Cairo he was bound for. 

His feelings when he first set foot in the city were mainly ofintense relief at leaving the unwholesome car he had been travellingin; then, as he gazed admiringly at the Oriental buildings aroundhim, they changed to those of satisfaction that he had reached thespot at last, where there was a reasonable possibility of making astart in his career for fortune. He looked upon the idea that hadfirst induced him to leave Alexandria as an inspiration. 

He was not long in finding quarters, rough, it is true, butcompatible with the means he was now reduced to. What little moneystill remained to him he calculated might, with care, last him aweek, and, if he did not find work, at the end of that time he wouldbe absolutely penniless. 

These conditions having occupied his attention for a time, he setabout his quest for work at once. He had but vague ideas of how toconduct his search, but instinct told him that his best tacticswould be to discover merchants of his own nationality, and try themfirst. 

With this object he walked about, carefully observing every businesshouse he came across. His wanderings took him through the broadstreets of the mediæval quarter and along the principal boulevardsuntil he reached the main street. Here he found what he sought--theEuropean shops. 

He was not long before he came upon a German bookseller's, and, withhis customary rapid decision, he entered and asked for the manager. The clerk to whom he addressed himself led the way to an inneroffice, where our hero was confronted with a little fat, bristlyman, with a keen though kindly face of undoubted Teutonic type. Without pausing to consider his words, he plunged into the object ofhis visit. 

"I have just come from Europe, sir, and want work. Can you assistme?"

"That depends, " he answered quickly. "What can you do? Where do youcome from, and what recommendations have you?"

"I have no calling but that of medicine, " replied Helmar with asinking heart. "And I come from the Königsberg University. As forrecommendations, I have none. "

"Um! Not much to apply for work with, " grunted the little man. "Buttell me, " he went on, "you are a countryman of mine, and, ifpossible, I should like to help you. Why did you come out here?"

Helmar then told him his whole story, disguising nothing; even goingso far as to tell him who his father was. The little booksellerlistened patiently to all he had to say, and at the conclusion ofhis narrative rose from his chair and came towards him. 

"Your story seems to me a straight one, and you appear to be anopen-hearted young man. I'll see what I can do for you. You say youspeak and write English and French?"

"Yes, " replied George anxiously, "tolerably well. "

The man left his office for a few moments. 

Presently he returned. "I have a large catalogue to make out, whichrequires a knowledge of two or three languages. It will take threeweeks or more to compile. If you like to undertake it, it will be ameans of keeping you until you can find something better. We are notquite ready to start yet, but present yourself here the day afterto-morrow, and you can begin your duties. How will that suit you?"

George gratefully accepted the offer, and left the shop delightedwith his good fortune. 

As he hurried along towards his quarters, it seemed to him that hewas walking on air. His wildest anticipations had been more thanrealized. He had never for one moment expected that his first effortcould have possibly met with such success, and he wanted to laughaloud. He knew nothing of catalogue-making, but no doubt, hethought, it required but a little common-sense, and he felt hepossessed that. At any rate he had undertaken it, and would gothrough with it now. 

On the appointed day George started his new task, and found it notonly easy but congenial work. The many books in various languagesattracted him further than their covers and titles, and he filled upall the odd and spare moments he could afford in studying many ofthem, particularly the Arabic ones. And so the days passed. In theevenings he wandered about the neighbourhood as far as Boulak, admiring the palaces of the Khedives, and watching the steamboatsand dahabîehs arrive and depart for the Nile. At times he wouldstray further afield to the great Pyramids, and stand motionlesswith astonishment before their towering stone wonders. His firstsight of the sun setting behind them, casting a golden-reddish glowall around, amazed and allured him so much that he made frequentvisits to the same spot at the same hours. 

But he wanted to see as much as he could during the next few days, for he could not tell what would happen after his catalogue wasdone. He therefore visited the regions of every-day commercial life;the carpet bazaars decorated with their Oriental manufactures of allcolours; the Khan Khalili, wherein the Persian, Spanish, Jewish, andTurkish merchants offer for sale their stock of jewels, silks, brass-work, etc. ; the silver bazaar, where the finest filigree workis pressed upon prospective buyers. He brushed shoulders withshoe-sellers, the pistachio-sellers, and the water-carriers, whoassure all who choose to listen that theirs is "Water sweet ashoney! Water from the spring!" and in a commanding voice invite youto "Drink, O faithful! The wind is hot, and the way long!" but notwithout the necessary piastres first. 

During these few days George saw and learnt a good deal of Cairo, but he had not learnt quite sufficient of its manners and streets. 

The day came when the catalogue business was finished, and hisemployer promised to find him some other occupation on the morrow. George was quite pleased with himself, and started off for anotherof his rambles. 

For a while he was quite heedless of the direction he was taking, busily building castles in the air as fast as his thoughts wouldallow him; but he was brought to earth with a run as the fact dawnedupon him suddenly that for the first time he had lost his way. Hewas in the densest part of the native quarter. 

The evening was rapidly closing in, and he looked about for some oneto direct him. Not a European face could he see anywhere. The streetin which he found himself was filled with a chattering mob ofnatives, the houses formed one continuous line of small, pokystalls, where evil-looking Egyptians, Turks, and Arabs were offeringtheir worthless stock for sale. 

Hurrying along, he wandered through a labyrinth of streets, all moreor less similar, until he became so confused that in despair heappealed to one of the native vendors. 

His efforts to discover his whereabouts from this man were futile. The Egyptian was unable to understand him, and the fellow's jargonwas quite unintelligible to Helmar. In desperation he continued hisway; the prospect of spending the night in wandering through thecity being anything but pleasant to him. Night was fast closing in, and he was apparently a long distance from his destination. 

Suddenly, as he turned into an almost deserted street, he saw aheadof him a man dressed in European costume, and he increased his paceto overtake him. 

To his annoyance, just as he was about to come up with him, thestranger turned into a squalid house, and Helmar was left to rail athis ill luck outside. 

Realizing that there was nothing to be gained by going on, hethought he might as well wait in the hopes of the man coming outshortly. He was really feeling very uneasy; the neighbourhood wasfilthy, and the quietness of the street depressed him. 

Sauntering quietly up the street, his attention was unexpectedlydrawn to the figure of an Arab emerging from a house on the oppositeside. It was now growing dark, and Helmar was quite unable todistinguish the fellow's face; but his furtive movements made him alittle curious, and his interest in the man became riveted. He sawthe Arab looking sharply along the street from end to end, and, apparently satisfied with his survey, quickly draw back into theshadow of the doorway. Helmar's curiosity now grew keener, and soengrossed was he for the time in the man's stealthy movements thathe forgot the real object of his waiting. Consequently he failed toobserve that the European had come out of the house he had a fewminutes previously entered. Suddenly the figure of a crouching Arabdarted from the shadow and walked swiftly and silently up thestreet. 

Looking up the road in the same direction, Helmar was astonished tosee the European he had been waiting for hurrying along at a rapidpace, fast disappearing in the gloom of the deserted slum. 

The street, except for the two men in front of him, was now quitedeserted, and our hero quickened his pace for fear of losing sightof his quarry. 

The native had crossed the road, and was now running along withsilent footsteps some distance ahead of him. Suddenly, as the fellowpassed under the light of a dingy lamp, Helmar caught the glint of along curved knife he was carrying in his hand. 

"Hallo!" he muttered, "there's crime afoot!" and dodging on to thesandy road he hurried on. The European in front was walkingleisurely along, totally unconscious of any danger that might bethreatening him. 

George began to fear something serious was about to happen. Thestealthy footsteps of the Arab, his long knife, the pace with whichhe was overtaking the man ahead, looked decidedly unpleasant. 

Ten yards only separated one from the other, while thirty or moreseparated the Arab from George. Could he get sufficiently near towarn the stranger?

Despite the roughness of the road, Helmar slipped his shoes from hisfeet and hurried along with all possible speed. A couple of yardsonly now separated the two men in front of him, and George had yet afew yards to go before he could come up with them. 

He was about to shout a warning when something seemed to attract theEuropean's attention. Turning, he came suddenly to a standstill, andthe pursuing Arab charged into him. For an instant the gleamingknife poised in the air, but, ere it had time to fall on itsintended victim, George reached the struggling pair, and, with theswiftness of a hawk, he seized the upraised arm in an iron grip. Exerting his great strength to its utmost, he gave one terrificwrench and the would-be assassin was forced to his knees, while hisshining blade fell clattering to the ground. 

Helmar's assistance was only just in time; another moment and theassassin would have accomplished his work. The freed stranger turnedat once to aid his preserver. He saw the native struggling torelease himself from George's terrible hold, and feared lest the manshould escape. There was no need, however, George held the fellowwith the greatest ease. 

"Steady! Hold that end a minute. . . . That's it. Now tie ittight . . . Pull . . . Hard. Good. I think we've got him safely thistime--the villain!"

These and other ejaculations were the only words passed between thetwo men as they secured their prisoner with the folds of his ownsash. When this was accomplished, the stranger turned to Helmar andheld out his hand. 

"You have saved my life, sir, " he exclaimed, in English. "I cannotthank you sufficiently, but it is best not to remain here. If youwill still further assist me in conveying this man to the policequarters, we shall then have time to become acquainted. "

As he finished speaking, he looked round sharply as if expecting afresh attack from another quarter. George noticed his glance andlooked inquiringly at him. 

"You do not understand, " went on the stranger, in answer to thelook; "this attack is part of a plot--there are others. Come!"

Without demur, George assisted in dragging the unwilling prisoneralong, and in a few minutes they reached the police head-quarters. Here they disposed of the Arab, and turned into a private room. 

Helmar was struck with the air of authority his companion displayedas soon as the police station was reached, and, consequently, wasnot surprised when he introduced himself. 

"My name is Inspector Childs, chief of the detective department ofCairo. Who may I have the pleasure of thanking for my preservation?"

George gave his name, and the two men shook hands again. 

"It seems to me the most providential thing that you should havebeen in that neighbourhood to-night, " said the inspector, eyeing theyoung man keenly. "But perhaps you are a stranger in the city, andperhaps you do not realize the danger of walking in the nativequarter, after dark, just now. "

"You are right; I did not know there was the least danger. The factis, I am a stranger in the country, having come direct from Germanyfor the purpose of earning a living. I had really lost my way, andwas following you to ask for guidance. I have been here but a fewdays. "

"Ah, a living, eh!" said the inspector, repeating his wordsmusingly. "Then I presume you have got nothing definite on hand justnow. " Suddenly he seemed to rouse himself. "You have rendered me thegreatest possible service this evening; I shall be glad to help youin some way. Have you any particular profession or choice in themeans of earning the living you speak of?"

"None whatever. I have been doing a small job, but that is finishednow--in fact, I was returning from my place of employment when I sawyou. The work was nothing very great, but I was glad of it as astart, and have been promised some further temporary employment bythe same man. "

"If you are not bound to him I can offer you something perhaps alittle more profitable with the police staff here. Of course theprogress you make will depend on yourself. "

"I should be glad to accept anything that offers me a future. Thework that I have been doing has only been given me to keep me goinguntil I can find something better. If you think me capable and canoffer me something more permanent, I should be delighted. What wouldmy duties consist of, and when would they begin?"

"Your work would begin at once, and it would consist of generalpolice duties; as for your capabilities, your exhibition of resourceand action to-night is quite sufficient recommendation. What do yousay?"

"You are very kind. I shall not hesitate to accept any position youconsider me fitted for. I will write to the bookseller to-morrow andtell him. "

The inspector paused for a moment, tapping his desk with hisknuckle, as if endeavouring to make up his mind to what use he couldput George. 

"I have a very ticklish affair on to-night--an affair of so muchrisk that I hardly like to ask you to take part in it as a start. But if you care to, " he went on thoughtfully, "I am quite willing totake you with me, although I quite meant going alone. But you mustdecide at once. "

"Make your mind easy, " exclaimed George, his eyes glistening at theprospect of adventure. "Whatever it is, if you think I can be ofassistance, I am with you. "

The inspector eyed the keen, eager face with approval. 

"So be it, then! Here, put this in your pocket, " he said, handinghim a revolver. "We will start at once. "

 CHAPTER VI

 A TIGHT CORNER

Following his new friend, George left the office. The spirit ofadventure was fully upon him, and with his hand in his coat pocket, he gripped the weapon the inspector had given him, speculating inhis mind as to what was the object of their night's work, and howtheir expedition would result. Evidently it was an affair ofimportance from the hesitation of the officer to enlist hisservices; instinctively he felt there was danger ahead. 

Their direction again lay towards the low quarter of the city, andHelmar noted the familiarity and ease with which his guide woundhis way through all the lanes, blind alleys, and courts that had soconfused and puzzled him. 

"I had better explain to you, " said the inspector, after a fewmoments' silence, as they threaded their way along the narrow, dirty, evil-smelling streets, "what we are about to do. Being astranger in the country, you probably are not aware that for sometime past, meetings of a revolutionary character have been going onin nearly all the towns in Egypt. The fountain head of this movementis as yet undiscovered, as also is the ultimate object. Of one thingthe authorities are assured, and that is, there is some terriblesecret danger threatening the country, and the duty of ourdepartment is to watch, and, if possible, stop the work of thisorganization. "

"Of what are the authorities afraid?" asked Helmar, as he listenedwith keen interest to his companion's explanations. 

"I can't quite say. My own opinion is a native rising. There areseveral big Pashas the Government would not trust as far as they cansee, and, for my part, I think nothing is more likely than that oneof these should head a rebellion against the power of the Khedive. "

"I see; and our work to-night is in connection with one of thesemeetings?"

"Exactly. The meeting is to be held at one of the lowest dives inthe city, and its locality I have only to-night discovered; in fact, that was the business I was engaged upon when your timely aid savedmy life. "

"I see, " exclaimed George; "but that attempt on you shows that thesepeople are aware of your movements. The probabilities are that evennow we are being watched. "

"Precisely; notwithstanding the silence and deserted appearance ofthese streets, I have no doubt that a lynx eye has been upon us fromthe moment we left the station. The object of our journey is todiscover, if possible, whether the meeting takes place, and, if so, who passes in or out of the building. Our danger is in beingdiscovered. Should their sentries or spies find us out, we shallprobably have a rough time. "

A grim smile spread itself over the inspector's keen face as hefinished speaking, and he looked at Helmar to observe the effect ofhis words. 

"Well, if it comes to a fight, I have little doubt that we can givea good account of ourselves, " he replied. "For my part nothing wouldgive me greater pleasure than to try conclusions with some of thecowardly assassins. "

"No doubt you will have your wish. It is the duty of apolice-officer not to avoid trouble if he finds it. "

They were now nearing the outskirts of the town. The streets werewider and cleaner, long, open spaces stretched between the houses, and the reeking atmosphere of the native quarter gave place to thefresh air of the open country. There was no moon to guide them, andthey had long since got beyond the limit of the city lighting. 

Suddenly, in the middle of one of these long, open spaces, theofficer caught hold of his companion's arm, and stopped in anattitude of keen attention. 

"Not a word!" he whispered, after a momentary pause. "We arefollowed. Come, drop down here, under this bush, and don't move tillyou see what I do. Shush!"

The pair lay down and pushed themselves as far under the bush aspossible. Here they were within reach of the foot-walk they had beentravelling, and yet entirely screened from observation. 

So far George's untrained ear had discovered nothing, and hemarvelled at his companion's sharpness, but before they had beenthere a minute, he heard the soft patter-patter of bare feet comingalong the path. The officer squeezed his arm to impress silence uponhim, and then, raising himself, he tucked his feet under him readyfor a spring. The footsteps came nearer and nearer. 

George felt a quiver of excitement pass all over him as he waited;every nerve was strained to its utmost tension, and it was withdifficulty he repressed the desire to jump out of his hiding-place. 

The footsteps were now nearing at a run, evidently the spy thoughthe had lost his quarry, and was anxious to see what had become ofthem. 

Suddenly the figure loomed up in the darkness, and just as it cameabreast of the bush, the officer bounded from his place ofconcealment. Before the man could so much as cry out he had grippedhim by the throat, and brought him down to the ground. 

George was hardly a moment behind his chief. 

"Quick, gag him with his turban!" said Childs. "There is no time tolose. "

While the inspector held the man, Helmar unwound the turban andbound it round the fellow's mouth. Then cutting the spare end off, he secured his hands behind him. The man's sash was useful inbinding his feet, and, thus trussed, they threw him under the bush. 

"I calculated on this, " said the officer. "Had we not secured thisfellow, the meeting would have been warned, and we should probablynever have escaped with our lives. Come along, he is safe for awhile, and we can now continue our journey without fear ofobservation. "

"But, " said Helmar, "how is it that this nigger came to followus--who put him on your track?"

"Ah, I see you don't understand. There are spies all over the town, and the police movements are watched. I, in particular, never leavethe office but I am followed by one of these thieving, murderingArabs. "

The inspector now altered his direction, and they returned towardsthe town. In a few minutes they approached a dingy-looking housestanding well back from the road. The place stood in its owngrounds, and over the door was a sign which George failed tounderstand. At first glance there appeared to be no indication ofoccupation--the house was in complete darkness. 

Before they came up to it, the officer made a _détour_ and reachedthe ground at the back. 

"That is the house, " said he in a whisper. "It is one of the mostinfamous gambling hells in the city. You can see no lights becauseall the shutters are closed, and no doubt there are blankets overthem; but--holloa, there's a light shining through that window!" hewent on, pointing to one that had just come into view as theyreached the garden. 

The two men now climbed over the fence, and, dropping into theshrubs on the other side, cautiously neared the building. TellingGeorge to remain where he was, the inspector crawled right up to thewindow, through the shutters of which a stream of light poured. 

Watching him eagerly, George saw him place his hand on the sill andpeer through the crack. The moments slipped by, and his eye remainedglued to the crack. Suddenly there was a rustle in the bush closeby. It passed unnoticed, for George had eyes and ears for nothingbut what his chief was doing. Again there was a rustle, this timemore pronounced. Still it remained unnoticed. 

The inspector suddenly left the window, and the next moment rejoinedhis companion. 

"Well?" whispered Helmar, anxiously. "What news?"

The inspector's face was very grave, and his tones, as he answered, were full of import. 

"The best--or rather, the worst. I recognized two people there, onea trusted member of the official staff, and the other a man who hasbeen suspected for a long time. We had better get back--there isnothing more to be done to-night, I have seen all I wish to. To-morrow--we'll wait until to-morrow. "

As he finished speaking, he turned sharply round and peered into thescrubbly bush behind them. 

"What is it?" asked Helmar, his hand slipping to his revolverunconsciously. 

"Did you hear anything?" asked his companion. "By Jove, there's someone on our track. Come along, we'll get out while we have a wholeskin. "

Leading the way out of the shrubs they made for the fence. The nightwas particularly dark, and the air was so still that the light soundof their footsteps became ominously loud. The inspector wasconvinced that there was some one in the garden watching them, andtheir only chance of safety was by taking to the open instead ofreturning as they came, through the scrub. At last the fence wasreached. 

"Up you get, youngster!" whispered Childs. "Look well before youdrop on the other side. "

George sprang on to the top and looked over. At that moment heheard a terrible cry behind him. Glancing round, he was just in timeto see the glint of a long keen blade, and the next instant theinspector fall to the ground with a groan. 

Without a moment's hesitation, George dropped from the fence to hisassistance. He drew his revolver, and, just as a hideous great blackwretch rushed at him, he fired point-blank. Down fell the man acrossthe fallen officer, and then, as if by magic, half-a-dozenwild-looking figures appeared all round him. 

There was no mistaking their intention. With a yell of fury theyrushed on him. Helmar was as cool as if anything but his lifedepended upon the issue. As the nearest of the Arabs approached, hedropped him with another shot, then turning with an astonishingquickness of the eye brought another to his knees. It was, however, his last shot, for, as the man fell, his knife which had beenupraised, struck him on the wrist, lacerating it terribly; hisrevolver fell from his nerveless grasp, and he was at the mercy ofhis antagonists. 

For a moment or two he struggled furiously with the remaining three, but the contest was too uneven. The assailants were armed with long, keen knives, and Helmar had now nothing with which to defendhimself. 

[Illustration: "Just as a hideous black wretch rushed at him, hefired point-blank. " p. 66]

In those moments he realized the futility of his efforts, but hemeant to sell his life dearly, and struck out with his left to suchpurpose that for a second the savages drew back. It was, however, but a momentary lull, and with a combined rush they overwhelmed him. 

For one brief moment he struggled fiercely, then he saw one of hisassailants raise a long narrow blade--the next instant it fell, and, with a sickening sensation, it struck him in the shoulder. Hestruggled to release himself, and then, without a single cry, sankto the ground. 

The sound of the firing and the cries of his assailants had rousedthe neighbourhood, and just as the murderers were about to finishtheir work a crowd approached, and they precipitately fled. It was amixed and villainous crew that first reached the spot after thedeparture of the murderers, mainly consisting of natives; but therewas a sprinkling of Europeans of doubtful repute, and they quicklygathered round the two inanimate bodies. 

 CHAPTER VII

 A GOOD SAMARITAN

When Helmar woke again to consciousness, it was with no idea eitherof the lapse of time or any recollections of what had occurred tohim in the meantime. Beyond being able to turn his head slowly fromside to side, he was unable to move, and a terrible feeling oflassitude and weakness nipped all inclination in that direction. 

The room in which he found himself was squalid and gloomy, and, ashis dull, inquiring gaze wandered over his surroundings, heendeavoured to realize where he was. The effort was more than hewas equal to, and, closing his eyes, he relapsed into a calm, dreamless sleep. 

In that first dawn of consciousness he had failed to see the silentfigure at his bedside--a figure which, had his gaze rested upon it, would probably have troubled his weakened mind and stayed hispeaceful slumber. 

The moment his eyes closed, the figure silently rose and glidednoiselessly from the room. Presently it returned with a glasscontaining a steaming potion. Setting it down, it bent over the bedand gazed long and earnestly at the sleeper. A look of satisfactioncame over its grim and wrinkled face as it resumed its vigil at thebedside. 

When next the sick man awoke, a tiny lamp was shedding its dim raysover the dingy apartment. This time the figure at once approachedthe sufferer and held the glass to his lips. Too weak to resist oreven care what was happening, he silently drank. The blood instantlycoursed more rapidly through his body, and he felt refreshed andstronger. Watching the look of intelligence come into his eyes, thefigure put the glass down and spoke to him in excellent French. 

"You feel better now?" she asked. 

"Yes, " he replied in a faint voice, as though trying to recollectsomething. "I have been ill, haven't I?"

"Very ill, " was the response. 

"Who are you?" he asked, after a pause, "and where am I?"

"I am Mariam Abagi, " she answered quickly, "and you are in a houseat Gizeh. I am what you call a Syrian Arab. But do not worry--youare too ill yet to think or talk; wait until you are better, " andshe silently left the room. 

For a moment or two Helmar tried to understand and recall somethingof what had happened, but all seemed so dim and misty that he had togive it up, and at last, becoming drowsy again, fell asleep. 

Mariam Abagi was a woman of unusual character for her caste. She wasmarried to a German who was disliked and suspected by the natives. They looked upon him as a spy, a traitor come from Europe for someevil purpose, and eventually did away with him. Mariam was a reallygood woman, and resented the deed bitterly. Naoum, her son, neversaw his father, but inherited some of his good business qualities, and all his mother's kindness of heart. So when he had found Helmarin distress after the affair with the inspector, he instinctivelywent to his aid, and, finding him still alive, did not hesitate totake him to Mariam at once. On discovering Helmar's nationality, andlearning how he too had fallen foul of the treacherous natives, sheshowed great regard for him, which gradually developed into strongaffection, and her kindness knew no bounds. Her son shared thefeelings of his mother, and the two, as will be seen, proved to begreat benefactors to Helmar. 

During the next few days he made more rapid progress towardrecovery. Each time he saw the patient nurse, he endeavoured toextract from her the meaning of the position in which he foundhimself, but without success--she would tell him nothing. He beganto get a hazy recollection of a fight, but how it came about, andwith whom, he could not recall. 

What puzzled him most was this old woman. She was tall and gaunt, ofthe Arab type, and her face was lined and wrinkled to such an extentthat it was impossible to tell whether its expression was kindly orotherwise. When his strength grew and things became clearer to hismental vision, he determined to have an explanation. 

Late one evening as the woman came in with the lamp, he broached thesubject. 

"Mariam, " he said abruptly, as she was about to leave the room, "come here. I am strong now, and I want to talk to you. Now tell meall about it. How did I get into this plight? And how came I intothis house?"

She eyed him keenly for a moment, then walking over to the bed satdown beside it. 

"My son brought you here; you were wounded in a fight with Arabs inCairo. "

"Ah, yes, " he said thoughtfully. "There was a meeting and we went tostop it. I remember something of it now. Where is the policeinspector?"

"Dead. "

"Dead?"

"Yes, dead, " she repeated. 

George did not answer. He was thinking hard. At last he spoke again. 

"Am I not in Cairo, then?" he asked in astonishment. 

"No, you are in Gizeh, a little distance from the city. Cairo is insuch a state of tumult at the present time, it would be impossibleto keep you in hiding there after the part you took with the police. So my son brought you here to me for safety. "

"How long have I been here?" he asked. 

"Since that affair with the police officer, " Mariam answered. 

"Yes, " said George, after another long pause, "I can see it all now;we were set upon. But how did your son find me?"

"He was with the crowd who went round at the noise of the fighting. The people thought you were killed, and so left you. But my son, Naoum, he loves not people of this country, and he saw you were notof them, so he stayed and discovered you were still alive. He is agood man is Naoum, and a dutiful son; he knows my feelings towardsyour countrymen, and he brought you to me here. I love the men ofEurope, therefore I help you. Mariam Abagi does not love all andwould not help many, but you are young to die. "

As she finished speaking, a troubled expression passed over herparchment-like face, and she sat munching her lips, blinking at theflickering light. Helmar sighed and shifted his position uneasily. The keen black eyes were turned on him at once. 

"But I can never repay you, " he said. "You don't understand; I am astranger--I have no money. "

The old woman's eyes flashed in a moment, but fortunately she was insuch a position that he could not see them. 

"I require no money, " she said, sharply. "I have enough for mywants. I do not this for gain, " and her jaws shut with a snap. 

George saw that he had made a mistake and endeavoured to remedy it, but only plunged the further into the mire. 

"Yes, yes, I know, you are very good, but I cannot let you do thisfor me without----"

"Peace! You mean well, I know, but I will not listen. Your troublesare not yet over. It will be sufficient reward to me that you getaway from this place without being killed. "

"How do you mean?" he asked, failing to grasp the woman's meaning. 

"Ah, I forgot, you do not know. The country is now in a criticalposition, and Arabi Pasha is at the head of the army. The excitedand corrupted citizens are stirring up strife, and menacing all theEuropeans and any one else who had, or is supposed to have had, anyconnection with the hated government, and Arabi has nearly lostpower over the mob. It is kept secret that you are here, and so youare safe for the present! But I do not know how long this safetywill last. I have some power, and my son is powerful too, but thatmay not avail us long, and then you will have to fly. Have no fear, however, I shall watch, and, at the first warning of danger, willprovide for you. "

After this Mariam would answer no more questions, and left him toponder over what she had said. He could hardly realize the fullpurport of all she had told him. This then was the danger InspectorChilds had spoken of; this then was the result of those meetings thepolice had been watching, the one they had endeavoured to spy upon. In his weakened state the idea of it all set his brain in a whirl, and his thoughts became confused. The one thing that seemed tostrike him more forcibly than the rest was, how on earth was he toescape?

The days dragged slowly by, and he soon reached the convalescentstage. The wound he had received in his shoulder quickly healedunder Mariam's treatment, and it became only a question of time forthe recovery of his strength. He saw no one but the old woman whopersonally attended to all his wants. The son she spoke of did notshow himself, although on several occasions he had heard a man'svoice in another room. 

Once or twice Mariam had spoken of her power, and gave him tounderstand that she did not require money; the squalor of her roommade this seem rather enigmatical to the sick man, but he knew suchpeople were sometimes eccentric in their mode of living, and thismight possibly account for his surroundings. However, it was noaffair of his, she had been an angel of goodness to him, and he hadno right to pry into her private affairs. 

Helmar was young, and his great vitality stood him in good stead;the moment his wound healed his strength began to come back rapidly, and with returning health he felt it incumbent upon him to suggestthat he should relieve the faithful Mariam of the trouble he wascausing her. Knowing the old woman's peculiarities, he was a littleafraid to broach the subject, but his duty lay so plainly before himthat, despite his feelings, he decided to speak his mind. 

One evening, after a day of chafing at his inactivity, theopportunity came. She had brought in some food, and theirconversation soon turned upon the terrible state of the country. 

"I don't want you to think me ungrateful for your kindness, Mariam, "he said, hesitatingly, "but I am now so far recovered and so strongthat I feel I must no longer trespass on your goodness. "

A grim smile played over her withered old face. 

"And whither would you go? Death may await you outside these doors. "

"Perhaps that is so, " said George, doubtfully, "but I must take mychance. "

"I like the young man for his spirit, " said the old woman more toherself than her companion. "It is right, but he is a good youth andmust not die--life is dear to me, then how much more so to him. Listen, " she went on in unmistakable tones of command, "my son doesbig trade on the river. He owns many nuggars and dahabîehs whichcarry wheat and produce down to Alexandria. If you could reach thatcity in safety, you would find means of leaving the country in aship. "

"But I don't understand; how am I to reach Alexandria?"

"My son will hide you on board one of his boats, and in that way youcan escape. Your danger will be great, for although my son is knownall along the river, your life will surely pay the forfeit if by anychance you should be discovered. "

It was a case of "Hobson's choice. " Helmar was glad to accept anymeans of escape, and eagerly fell in with all the old woman had tosay. Bearing out her character for beneficence, Mariam was as goodas her word, and arranged all the details for his departure. 

The first time Helmar put on his clothes he discovered, to his greatdelight, the money he had earned at the bookseller's was still inhis pocket. This was a surprise, for he had naturally concluded ithad been stolen. He now pressed Mariam to take it. But she wouldhave none. 

"You'll require that, and more, yourself, " she said. So Helmar letthe matter drop. 

He was unfeignedly sorry to part with his protectress. A sort offilial affection had grown up in him for this woman, and when shecame in for the last time, bringing her son with her, George feltthat he was about to leave his best friend. On her part, the oldwoman seemed no less affected, and but for the presence of her son, she would undoubtedly have broken down altogether. 

The man in whose guardianship Mariam was about to trust her patientwas a powerfully-built fellow of forty. He possessed a strong, honest face of a similar cast to his mother's, although perhaps ashade paler. He was dressed in the ordinary Egyptian garb, and, ashis mother presented him, he advanced with outstretched hand andgripped Helmar's in a manner as hearty as it was honest. 

"The night is dark, Mussiu, " he said, "we must not delay. For themoment the place is quiet, but the riotousness of the people isliable to break out at any moment, and, unless the greatest cautionis used, we may be discovered and challenged. Come, let us start, for it is some distance to the river!"

Helmar turned to his nurse. He was deeply affected at parting withthe old soul. 

"Good-bye, Mariam, " he exclaimed. "I can never thank you for allyou have done for me. I shall never forget it. Some day perhaps youwill allow me to repay you. "

"Do not talk of thanks. I like it not. You will be a second son tome. Take these, " she went on, handing him his revolver and a longknife of Egyptian make, "they may be of use to you. I shall watchfor you always, and some day we shall meet again. Farewell!"

Without another word she turned and left the room. 

Naoum stood looking on with a stolid face, and, as his motherdeparted, led the way to another door, and the two men left thehouse. 

To anybody of a less courageous spirit the position Helmar foundhimself placed in would have been appalling. With little money, withhardly recovered health, only these two people whom he could counthis friends in a now hostile country--all these things combined tomake his position one of the greatest insecurity and danger. Insteadof doubting the outcome of it all, however, he rather gloried in thesituation, and did not trouble himself in the least as to thefuture. He felt more than ever the keen enjoyment of the roving, happy-go-lucky existence he had elected to follow. The simple effectof stretching his legs as he walked beside his companion inspired inhim a keen feeling of appreciation of life, and a grim determinationto follow to the end his adventurous career. 

"How far is it now?" he asked, as they swung along through theslummy quarters. 

"Quarter of a mile, " was the laconic reply. 

"Wish it was more, " said George, "it's a treat to be walking again. "

"I dare say it is, but we may find it's all too long before we reachthe quay. Come along down here, " he went on, turning into whatlooked like a blind court, "we must take all the most desertedstreets and listen well, and look well ahead for sounds of trouble. The last two weeks have been terrible times. "

"And what does Arabi hope to gain by all this?" asked George. 

"The country and his own glorification. He hopes to destroy theKhedive's power and rule, and has adopted 'Egypt for the Egyptians'as his war-cry. "

"He must be foolish. The European powers will never allow it. It canonly end in one way, and he will be the one to pay for it. "

"Yes, I know he will be punished, but there it is, and in themeantime the country is in a fearful state of alarm. "

They were nearing the river, and Helmar relapsed into silence asthey wound their way through the narrow streets. On every side thetumble-down appearance of the buildings made their walk moresolitary and dismal. The smell, as they approached the river, becamemore pronounced, and made him wonder how any one could live thereat all. 

His guide seemed heedless of everything but his anxiety to reachtheir destination. At every corner and turning he paused to listenfor any danger signal. Helmar, on the contrary, seemed quite toignore his danger, and walked along indifferently, observingeverything and comparing all with his recollections of the nightwhen he had traversed a similar part in Cairo before he was wounded. 

At last the quay was reached. The river was covered with all sortsof odd craft, and George gazed with astonished eyes at the scenebefore him. The moon was just rising, and the great golden globeshone over the river, causing the boats of varying build to castweird and fantastic shadows on the water. 

The guide pointed to two great cumbersome vessels near the otherside of the river. They were built on the barge principle, with sailbooms fore and aft like the Chinese river boats. These were thedahabîehs, one of which was to carry them down to Alexandria. Asthey reached the water's edge, Naoum gave a peculiar low whistle, and a boat suddenly shot out from the vessel's side, propelled by asolitary occupant. 

The boat had hardly appeared when four men dashed out from theshadow and ran on to the shore towards the fugitives. They weredressed in uniform of the Khedive's army. As the fellows caughtsight of Helmar's white face, they set up a shout which wasimmediately answered in various directions. The boat was rapidlynearing their side of the river. Naoum drew his pistol, and Helmarhis revolver. 

As soon as the men saw this they drew back, and two of them ran off, shouting as they went. 

"The moment the boat reaches us, " said Naoum in agitated tones, "youmust jump in instantly. They have gone for assistance, and if theyreturn before we get off, it means--murder. "

The two Arabs left to watch our friends were evidently afraid toattack, and drew back to a respectful distance, eyeing the fugitivesfurtively. As they caught sight of the boat, now rapidlyapproaching, they set up another warning howl, and crept forward asthough about to attack. 

Their cry was answered by the sound of hurrying feet, and just asthe boat touched the shore and Helmar and his guide had jumped in, about a dozen men rushed towards them. The sight of their escapingprey so enraged the Arabs that they opened fire at once. 

Naoum and the waterman plied vigorously at the oars, and the boatskimmed over the water, while a hail of bullets struck the wateraround them. 

They were not a moment too soon, and even then the chances werelargely against them. 

"Down with you, " cried Naoum, addressing Helmar, "or they'll hityou! I'll pull the boat!"

"Not I, " replied George, scornfully. "Do you think I'm going totake shelter while you are exposed to their fire? No, no, pull away, and I'll look after the tiller. "

The distance that separated them from the shore was rapidlywidening, and the danger lessened. 

"I don't think, so long as they aim at us, that they can do muchdamage, " said Naoum, smiling calmly. "Egyptians are not noted fortheir accurate marksmanship. "

Helmar laughed a boyish, ringing laugh, as he listened to hiscompanion's words. The spirit of adventure was upon him, and he wasin a seventh heaven of delight as the whizzing bullets spedharmlessly by. 

When in mid-stream, the current rapidly took them down to the silentvessel, and a few moments later they reached it and climbed aboard, while the baffled rebels slunk off into the shadow of the quay. Theboat was quickly hauled up, moorings cast off, and the dahabîehbegan to glide down the sluggish river. 

 CHAPTER VIII

 AN ENCOUNTER ON THE NILE

"Thus far we have escaped, " said Naoum, as the two men stood on therough untidy dahabîeh, gazing at the slowly receding town. "Theywill probably not attempt to follow us, but I don't, for one moment, think our troubles are over. We must keep a sharp look-out along thebanks for the rebels. "

"You think then we shall come across them again?" asked George, glancing keenly at the speaker. 

"I don't only think--I feel sure. Alexandria will be in a worsestate than Cairo, and it is certain the river will be watchedcarefully. We must anchor in the day-time and travel at night, thatis our only hope. "

The man's quiet words in no way deceived Helmar, he realized thatthere was great danger ahead, and it would require all theirfortitude and resource to cope with it. This knowledge, rather thandamping his spirits, tended to raise them, and he looked forwardwith keen anticipation to what the future might have in store forhim. 

The old dahabîeh was a dreary old craft, in a dirty and ruinouscondition. It was carrying a heavy load of grain, and this made thejourney so slow that, by sunrise, they were still within a distantview of Cairo. 

Daylight entirely changed the aspect of their surroundings. Theweird beauty of the moonlight on the water had led George toanticipate a glorious scene when morning broke, but disappointmentawaited him. The banks of the river were low and uninviting; as forthe beautiful tropical jungle he had expected to find, there wasnone to be seen--nothing out of the common, but the broad, muddybanks. 

The heat was at its utmost, and the scourge of the Delta, theépizootie, had done its dread work. Annually this plague among thebeasts plays havoc with the Nile, its surroundings and inhabitants. As the animals die of the disease, they are either left lying abouton the banks to rot, decay, and pollute the air with devastatingmicrobes, or are thrown into the water. It is then the hot sun doesits work, and both the atmosphere and water become putrid. 

All down the river from Cairo, George kept coming across thecarcases of either buffaloes or oxen, and when they did not actuallymeet his eye, his nose detected their close proximity. 

Life during the time was monotonous to a degree. In daylight when atanchor, the intense heat and smell caused sleep to be abandoned asfar as Helmar was concerned. The watermen seemed able to put up withboth, and stretched themselves out under any shelter, and slept assoundly on the bare planks as if they were on a feather bed. 

Helmar and Naoum mainly occupied themselves with keeping watch, andas soon as the sun sank, the former took an hour or two's sleep. 

Sometimes the monotony would be relieved by watching the nativesmaking use of their river. Little parties could be seen in thedistance washing their clothes; others cleaning or bathing whatcattle they had; occasionally far away could be seen a collection ofshiny, ebony-looking human beings taking a dip in the green, slimy, insanitary water and afterwards drinking it. 

In this way most of the journey was accomplished. So far they hadcome across no sign of the rebels, and George began to think theyhad escaped them altogether. Naoum was not so sanguine, in fact hesaw a greater danger ahead than even he had anticipated at first. 

"You can't see as I do, " he said one evening, as George and he satwatching the setting sun; "the fact that we have not as yet comeacross them indicates nothing. The nearer we get to our destinationthe keener will be Arabi's watch on the river for fugitives. "

"Yes, but there is just a possibility that we have passed them onour way without having seen them, " said George optimistically. 

"Yes, that may be so, " replied his companion doubtfully. "Allah onlyknows what we shall do if Alexandria is occupied by them. There isbut one course open to you as far as I can see. When we get into theMahmoudieh Canal, you will have to hide amongst the grain; and ifyou ever reach Alexandria in safety, take my advice and get out ofthe country at once. "

Helmar did not reply, he was thinking hard. He had just arrived inthe country in the hopes of making a fortune. So far he had only metwith trouble--trouble that first threatened to wipe him out ofexistence, and now tried to force him to return home. 

The first he had escaped by what seemed to him a miracle, and thesecond, which he was just about to face, offered no alternative ofescape than by the same means. The idea of flying before this dangerwas absolutely repugnant to him. If he were to die, why not meethis death boldly, instead of escaping by running away? It was absurdand cowardly to return home at the first sign of danger! How theywould laugh at him! What would his father think? What would allsay?--no, he had come to this country of his own choice, andwhatever the consequences, he would stay. His good fortune had sofar pulled him through--he would still trust to it. 

"Well, " he said at last, "I shall be guided by circumstances. Weshall see how things turn out, but it seems rough on you to takethis venture on my behalf. "

There was a nice light breeze after sundown, and the vessel wasslipping along at, for her, a very good speed. Naoum sat smoking andgazing at the banks as they passed by; George gave himself up toreflections. 

The man at the tiller moved to and fro with the regularity ofclockwork, altering the tack as the wind chopped and changed about. The rest of the crew were squatting about the deck in variousattitudes of perfect laziness. The splash of the water at the bow ofthe boat had insidiously attracted George's attention, and he foundhimself humming a tune to the time of the lapping stream. 

Suddenly Naoum turned with an exclamation. George looked at hiscompanion, his tune gone from his mind, and all thoughts absorbedinto a keen excitement. They were rounding a sharp bend, andNaoum's attention was fixed on the outer bank. 

"What is it?" asked George, in tones of suppressed excitement. 

Naoum turned sharply to him and waved his arm in the direction ofthe cabin. "Quick, below for your life! If your face is seen you aredoomed. "

It was too late. Just as George was about to dive below, there was asharp report followed by the "plosh" of a bullet, as it dropped intothe water just a few yards ahead of the vessel. 

"Duck down under the bulwarks, " said Naoum hurriedly, "they can'thave seen you yet. The bank is lined with rebels, " he went on, gazing hard through the gathering darkness. "Allah! but they mean tobring us to book!"

As he spoke there was a heavy rattle of musketry, and bullets flewin all directions around them. The crew sat huddled together in aplace of safety, terror written in every line of their brown faces. Naoum alone seemed impervious to the danger, and watched everymovement of the men on the bank. 

"What shall we do?" asked George, with a set, determined look on hisface that made his question seem superfluous. "We won't surrender, "he added in emphatic tones. 

"We'll run for it, " was the quiet answer. "Their guns can't do usmuch harm. They couldn't hit a mountain. "

George peered over the side at the bank. 

"Hallo! what are they doing? Looks as if they were launching boats. "

Naoum watched their actions keenly, and his face took on a slightlyanxious expression as he realized the truth of George's statement. 

"They _are_ launching boats, but what for?" he said, as if askinghimself the question. Then a thought seemed to suddenly strike him. "I have it--yes, that's it. "

"What is it?" asked George, as Naoum walked towards the cabin. 

Without answering he disappeared, and a moment later returned withseveral rifles. These he served out to his men with a supply ofcartridges. He then harangued them in Arabic, which George was onlypartly able to understand, but when he had finished, he observed thefellows line up under the bulwarks and load their rifles. 

"What's your idea?" asked George, as soon as Naoum had finished. 

"These rebels are going to follow us, and I have no doubt they willovertake us. Then will come a tough time, " replied Naoum. 

"Ah! I understand. They mean to capture us if possible. "

"Yes. That is what they intend, and we shall stand a poor chance ifthey come up with us. "

"We'll not give in at any rate, but make a bold stand and give thema taste of what we are made of first, " said George. 

Naoum and George now went together to the stern of the boat andwatched anxiously the pursuing rebels, who after their first volleyfrom the shore had wasted no more powder, apparently content to waituntil they came up with their prey. They filled two boats, andGeorge thought that, given a fair and even chance, they could easilybe overpowered. They were still some distance in the rear, and hadso far gained nothing on the fugitives. But it was very apparentthey were making a great effort, and presently it became evidentthey were slowly but surely gaining upon the dahabîeh. 

The men were posted all round the vessel, prepared to fire on eitherboat the moment it came within range. 

"Now, boys, " cried out George, forgetful of the Arabs' language, "when they are within rifle shot, take a steady aim. Remember wehave no ammunition to waste. "

Naoum was also busy with his men, giving them instructions andplacing them in positions. 

The boats were slowly getting nearer and nearer, and presently therattle of the rebels' rifles rang out, but the bullets falling shortof Naoum's vessel, they quickly ceased firing. 

"Don't fire until their shots come nearer, " said Naoum quietly. "Assoon as they show us we are within range of their rifles it will betime enough for us to reply. "

[Illustration: "Presently the firing re-commenced, and Naoum gaveorders to attack. " p. 90]

Presently the firing re-commenced with a fearful fusillade, andNaoum gave orders to attack. Nearer and nearer came the rebels, andmore fierce became the firing. George was on one side of the vesseland Naoum on the other encouraging the men in their defence. 

The rebels' ranks were thinning fast, and George began to hope theywould give in. They were still three to one, however, and if theyshould once get aboard the dahabîeh the defenders' chance would be avery poor one. 

They were but a few yards off and ceased firing. Evidently they hadspent all their ammunition, and were going to attempt to board thevessel and capture it with a hand-to-hand fight. 

While they were yet watching, one of the boats drew near to thevessel's side, and the next moment a head appeared above thebulwarks of the dahabîeh, quickly followed by another and another. 

This was the signal Naoum's men waited for, and without furtherdelay they set to work with a will, pitching the struggling rebelsback into the water and taking pot shots at them afterwards as ifthey were ducks. 

The struggle, however, had only just begun; as fast as the defendersbeat the assailants off more came on. Whilst the _mêlée_ was inprogress the defenders had not seen the other boats come alongside, and the reinforcements they brought. All along the side of thedahabîeh the Arabs were clambering up like so many ants, and thoughthe advantage was still with Naoum, the outcome looked doubtful. The crew were hard put to it. 

Helmar worked indefatigably with his rifle used as a club;everywhere he darted, dealing terrible blows as the dusky creaturesshowed themselves, but despite his efforts they seemed to be inoverwhelming numbers. 

At last they gained a foothold on the deck, and the firing ceasedaltogether. It became a struggle to the death, man against man. Itwas here the crew showed their superiority over their enemies, andslowly but surely began to drive them back. 

Suddenly George saw three men pressing Naoum sorely. He himself hadjust succeeded in throwing off his own assailant; with a bound hewent to his friend's rescue. He arrived only just in time, the menwere in the act of knifing him. 

Without a thought, he rained blow after blow with his clubbed rifleon the would-be assassins, and they went down like ninepins; then, turning to where the crew were fighting, he saw to his delight thatthey had driven the foe back over the bulwarks, while the deck laycovered with damaged rebels. Naoum's men had fought like demons, andtheir devotion to their master touched Helmar--it would have been somuch easier for them to have sold him. 

In a few more moments the rebels were driven off, dropping over theside into the water, without thinking as to the whereabouts of theboats so long as they got safely out of the hornet's nest they hadfallen into. 

As the last of them disappeared, Helmar fell rather than sat down onthe deck, breathing hard. 

"That was a close call, " he panted. "If they'd held on a bit longer, I was completely done. Poof! I've had enough for one day. "

Naoum was taking pot shots at the boats as they dodged about, picking up the men who had fallen into the water. He paused at hiscompanion's words. 

"Yes, Allah is good, we are now out of danger and have no more tofear. "

The rifles were collected and put away, and the dahabîeh resumed itscalm appearance as it glided lazily onwards. 

The following morning it entered the Mahmoudieh Canal, which runsdirect to Alexandria. After his late experience, George realizedwhat the appearance of a white face on board might mean to hisprotector, and for the rest of the journey kept out of sight. 

 CHAPTER IX

 THE REIGN OF TERROR IN ALEXANDRIA

After what had happened, Helmar was prepared for almost anythingwhen he actually arrived at Alexandria. 

For some time past everybody had been possessed of the feeling thatsomething serious was about to happen. Arabi Pasha and hisco-conspirator, Mahmoud Sami, had caused sedition to be preachedamongst the native soldiers and police, and amassed together solarge a following that his party had become masters of thesituation. His firm conviction that the Khedive's rule and the powerof the Europeans could be easily overthrown, got so instilled intothe souls of the populace they could restrain their hot-bloodedfeelings no longer, and on an ever-memorable day in June 1882, brokeout in one of the bloodiest riots of modern times. 

The first indication of what was to take place occurred oneafternoon, when the chief streets of the city were suddenly awakenedfrom their tranquillity by the shouts and yells of hundreds ofnatives. 

"Down with the Christians, " some cried; others, "Death to theunbelievers!" And they rushed about madly in different parts of thetown, ultimately joining forces when the riot became general. 

Europeans were beaten with "nabouts, " knocked down and trampled on;shots were fired, the soldiers charged, and the police helped tomake the butchery more complete. Shops and houses were attacked andpillaged, the proprietors being taken out and massacred in coldblood, and, after all valuables had been taken from them, theirbodies thrown into the bye-streets. In one of these streets werefound three bodies of Europeans. One was stabbed through the heart, another had bullet-holes in his head, whilst the head of the thirdwas almost severed from the trunk, and the body divested of nearlyall its clothes. The mob evidently felt confident that their actionswere approved, for they paraded the streets with their stolen goodsand clothes with an air of glory and bravado. One soldier was seento sit on the curbstone and change his own garments for the newstolen ones he had just acquired. 

The riff-raff of the crowd consisted of the lowest class of Arabs ofthe city. They fortified themselves with club-like weapons, felledtheir victims with them, and after stripping their bodies, cast theminto the sea. Most diabolical deeds and acts were perpetrated, andthe Arabic cry, coming almost spontaneously from the infuriatedcrowd, of, "Oh, Moslems! Kill him! Kill the Christian!" rent the airwhenever a European appeared. One poor merchant was dragged from hiscarriage and bayoneted on the spot, whilst not many yards away aGerman, who had appealed to a soldier for protection, was respondedto with a shot which penetrated his face. At the gate of the townthe guard on duty was seen to draw his sword and strike a man twice, splitting his skull with the first stroke, and severing his headfrom his body with the second. 

These are but a tithe of the instances of the brutality displayed bythe rioters which history chronicles, and which went on incessantlyall day, during which time hundreds met their death at the hands ofthis maddened, murderous crew. Arabi was appealed to, to put a stopto the riot. To show the hold he had over the people, it is onlynecessary to say that at his given word the tramping, yelling, andshouting ceased almost as quickly as it had begun. 

For days after the place remained littered with the bodies of themassacred, and the spectacle, together with the appearance of theshops and houses that had been attacked, made Alexandria look like atown after a siege. Shops were shut and barred, windows barricadedwith iron shutters, and the only persons about the streets were Arabsoldiers. 

Fugitives were removed by train, the people crowding on the roofsand steps; ships laden with the English set off as quickly aspossible for Malta. 

Outside the harbour was drawn up the French and English fleet. 

It was at this period that the dahabîeh, with George Helmarcarefully kept from view, arrived outside the town almost unnoticed. The occupants of the place were too busily engaged to pay muchattention to the addition of one vessel to the already large numberidling about the canal. Besides, this was a trading boat and ownedby a well-known native. 

When the night-time approached Naoum suggested to George that hemight venture up and take a view of the situation. 

"It seems to me suspiciously quiet, " said Naoum, as he stood besideGeorge, eyeing the shore with a keen glance. "Can't say I like it. "

"Yes, it is quiet, but do you see those shops are barricaded at theend of the streets leading down to the water?"

"Um--I don't like the look of that. There's been mischief. "

"What's that smoke over there?" exclaimed George, hurriedly. "Why, it's a fire, and look--look at those shattered houses, and--hallo, there's a gang of murderous-looking soldiers--we are too late!"

Naoum did not answer. He was watching all the things his companionhad drawn his attention to. There was no doubt in his mind now--theplace was evidently in the rebels' hands, the process of sacking wasgoing on. He turned to George. 

"Well?" he said inquiringly. "You daren't go ashore. "

"What, then, am I to do? I can't trespass on your good-nature anylonger, and, besides, my presence here is a constant source ofdanger to you. No, I _must_ chance it. I can't stay here. "

He spoke with determination, and Naoum was not slow to appreciatethe sentiments that prompted him; yet he would not see himdeliberately plunge into the deadly danger that awaited him ashore. 

"As I said, you can't land, friend Helmar. Allah has guided yoursteps to me, and you will have to throw in your lot on this boatuntil we can find a safe means for your escape. Come, you are agood man, say, will you stay? Sooner or later things will calm downand then----"

"No, no, Naoum, you have done so much for me already, I cannot letyou risk more. My mind is made up, I will forge my own way aheadnow. "

"There is no need to talk of risk, or of what I have done, " hereplied, with a kind look into the resolute face beside him; "I askfor no greater pleasure than that you stay here. "

Helmar only shook his head. It seemed to him that his duty layplainly before him--he must no longer jeopardize this man's safety. He was well and strong again now, and must fight his own battles. Inclination made him wish to remain, but he must go. 

Seeing his charge's mind was made up, Naoum, with the philosophy ofthe East, attempted no further persuasion, and resigned himself tothe inevitable. 

"When, then, will you leave?" he asked. 

"As soon as you will help me to land, " George answered at once. "Donot think me ungrateful, Naoum--I am only doing my duty. "

"The boat shall be brought along the shore when you like, " hereplied, turning away, "but I should advise you to await darkness;remember your face is still white. "

Accepting his friend's advice, Helmar decided to wait until the sunhad gone down and then seek shelter in some small drinking saloonwhere doubtless he might meet other refugees. He had still the moneyon him which he had in his pocket at the time he was wounded, andthis would pay for his immediate wants. 

As darkness came on, the boat was pulled for the landing-stage. Allalong the river silence reigned, but from the distant parts of thecity they could hear many sounds grating discordantly on the stillnight air. That little trip to the shore was, to the occupants ofthe boat, impressive to a degree. Neither knew what the future wasto bring forth, both realized that danger was on all sides, and eachone felt that he was parting from a friend, tried as only those whohave fought side by side for one another are tried. 

The younger man fully appreciated the risks this stranger had runfor his sake, and a feeling possessed him that though duty demandedthe parting, still, in a measure, it seemed like desertion. 

Naoum on the other hand admired the spirit which prompted George'sdecision, and though he regretted bitterly the loss of so brave andgood a companion, would not have had it otherwise. 

The landing-stage reached, Helmar sprang ashore, and, with a heartygrip of the hand and a quiet "good-bye and good luck, " they parted. Each felt he knew the other's thoughts, and, if good wishes couldhelp them, there was no doubt their lives would be prosperous andhappy. 

"Allah is good. I shall see the boy again, " thought Naoum. 

Left to himself, George primed his revolver, put it in his beltready to hand, and then made his way from the water's edge toexplore the city. 

It was some moments before he decided which way to go. In everystreet the houses were barricaded, and along the water front theywere quite deserted. At last he decided to venture up a little darkalley to the left. He selected this particular one on account of itsobscurity. 

From the vessel he had seen a stray party of Arabi's soldiery, andhe had no fancy for running the risk of encountering them by takingone of the larger thoroughfares. 

How dark and quiet it seemed, not a sign of life was to be seenanywhere. In the distance he could still hear the discordant criesfrom other parts of the town and sometimes the discharge offire-arms, but here--here in the lowest quarter of the city, wherecrime and low life usually prevailed, everything was silent as thegrave. 

George stepped cautiously along, his ears strained to catch theleast suspicious sound, his eyes peering on every side to catch aglimpse of light through some stray chink in the closed andshuttered windows--but none presented itself. 

After he had traversed the street without discovering anything toalarm him, he breathed more freely and turned into another, stretching his legs in a brisk walk instead of keeping to hisfurtive, silent glide. 

This street, like the last, appeared to be deserted, but the housesshowed signs of rough treatment; windows were broken, doors smashed, mounds of plaster, brick, and wood lay scattered about, evidences ofthe wanton work of the looting hordes that had no doubt recentlyvisited it. 

As he neared the end of this unwholesome, wretched place, he fanciedhe saw the faint flicker of a light from one of the windows, and hehurriedly made his way towards it. 

His senses had not deceived him, the house was inhabited--but bywhom? He paused outside and looked up at the window. The light wasgone, but the sound of voices inside cheered his heart. He stood fora moment listening. At first he could not make out the language thatwas being spoken, but after a while, as his ear became accustomed tothe confused tongues, he detected one voice speaking in his ownlanguage. 

His heart beat high with hope, and he strained his ear against thewood-work of the walls. There evidently were many persons inside andof mixed nationality. This gave him his cue; if all these people ofdifferent tongues were gathered together in one house it could onlymean one thing--refugees. 

Without speculating further he tapped on the shuttered window of theground floor, and waited. Immediately the voices inside ceased. Hetapped again, louder than before. A moment after, the shutter of thewindow above was cautiously opened, and against the dim light of thesky he saw a head protruded. 

The night was so dark he could not make out whether the head wasthat of a white man or not, but he inclined to the latter belief, and summoning all his best Arabic, he asked for shelter for thenight. 

"I have money to pay, " he added, "but have nowhere to sleep. "

There was a grunt as the head was withdrawn and another faceappeared in its place. There was no mistaking it this time, it wasdistinctly white, and when a voice came in English--

"Who are you and what do you want?" Helmar's heart gave aninstinctive leap for joy. 

"These are queer times, " the speaker went on, "and I do not care todo business with every passing stranger. "

"I am a German, " replied Helmar in the same language, "and am astranger just come to the city from Cairo. I do not know what hashappened here, but the town seems to be full of trouble. I must findsomewhere to sleep. "

The tones of his voice evidently calmed the stranger's fears, for hereplied in much milder tones----

"Are you alone?"

"Quite, " replied Helmar. 

"Very well then, wait a moment, " and the head disappeared and heheard footsteps descending the stairs. 

The next moment the door was cautiously opened, and the burly figureof a man stood in the dark uninviting passage. 

"Quick, come in, " he said in hurried tones, "there _is_ troubleabout, and we don't want more; this house is supposed to bedeserted. "

George stepped in quickly, and the door was closed behind him. Theman bolted and barred it as though the place was in a state ofsiege. 

"Step this way, " he said, evidently relieved at having got himsafely in and the door secured. 

Helmar followed the man to the end of the passage, where, flingingopen another door, his host ushered him into a well-lighted room. 

"Ladies and gentlemen, " he said, "another guest. I hope there is noobjection?"

At the sight of the new-comer several men rose from their seats andlooked earnestly at him. The room in which Helmar found himself waspart of the bar of one of the many cheap cafés of this neighbourhood. It was filled by a number of men and women of all nationalities, seated at various small tables scattered round the room. The roomitself was innocent of all attempts at decoration; the walls showedits dirty plaster, the rough floor was sanded, and the worn andcheerless tables and benches were polished with the dirt of ages. The atmosphere reeked with the smell of tobacco and coffee, and, ashe stepped in, bowing to the assembled company, Helmar could nothelp feeling a strong desire to open a window. 

After their scrutiny, the occupants, one by one, resumed theirseats, and George felt that they were mutely asking him for anexplanation. As fugitives they were naturally suspicious ofstrangers, and he was about to speak, when he saw a slight figurestep from an obscure corner. 

In a moment his eyes glistened, and an exclamation rose to his lipsas he almost jumped forward and grasped the hand of his old chumOsterberg. 

 CHAPTER X

 THE MEETING OF FRIENDS

George was simply thunderstruck. It seemed almost miraculous that heshould meet his bosom friend in such a place and under suchcircumstances. The two stared at each other in perfect astonishmentfor some moments, still clasping hands. 

"Well, of all the wonders, " George exclaimed, after they hadexpressed sufficient surprise and finished their greetings, "whowould have expected this? But why are you here, and why all thismystery?"

"But surely you know, George! You know what has happened?" saidOsterberg. 

"I know nothing more than that Arabi is leading a rebellion againstthe Khedive's rule, with the object of deposing him, and that Cairois becoming impossible to residents in consequence. I supposeAlexandria, from the look of the streets I came through, is in evena worse plight. But tell me about it. "

"That's putting it mildly. We've had one of the most inhuman riotshere imaginable. The Seditionists have been pillaging the town andmassacring all Europeans who came in their way. I only came here aweek ago, and now, like all the occupants of this house, am hiding, waiting for an opportunity to get away in safety. It's frightful, it's terrible. Heaven only knows how many people have beenmassacred. "

"I didn't know it was as bad as that. You must have all beenterror-stricken, " replied George. "But let us come and have a quiettalk. How marvellous I should have chosen this place above allothers to seek refuge in!"

The two young men sat and talked in the background, Helmar firstgiving an account of all that had happened to him, which waspunctuated with exclamations of surprise from Osterberg as Georgerecounted his adventures. 

Osterberg, after parting with his friend at Constantinople, obtainedwork in the bank and gave great satisfaction to his employer. Oneday the latter called him in and told him there was a vacancy in thebranch at Alexandria, and offered it to Osterberg. He accepted withalacrity and arrived in the town but a few days before the riotstook place. 

"And here I am taking refuge like the others, with the proprietor ofthis café, " he wound up. "Not quite so eventful a time as yours, George, is it?"

"And what are we going to do now? Do you think we are safe for anylength of time? Surely they must attack us in due course?" saidGeorge. 

"I think we shall be unmolested for a while, " replied Osterberg. "The place was visited early by the rabble soldiery and they tookall that was worth taking, so now I don't suppose they will botherus. "

That night was one of the worst Helmar had ever experienced; theonly beds that could be scrambled together were used by thewomen-folk, and the men slept on the floor, benches, and tables. Fortunately blankets were not needed, as the heat was intense, butthe benches were rickety and the sand on the floor worked into thesleepers' clothes. Altogether the plight of the refugees wasmiserable. 

Helmar was unfeignedly delighted to meet his friend once more, andthis compensated largely for the woeful condition in which he foundhimself. Osterberg, as he said, had now endured it for three daysand so didn't mind the imprisonment; but with George it wasdifferent, and he had yet to get used to it. 

The next two days were passed in this miserable captivity. Helmarchafed at the confinement, but was forced to put up with it. Heoften thought of leaving and trusting to good luck in the outsideworld, but Osterberg was always at his side, ready to point out themadness of such a proceeding. 

At last the welcome news came that Arabi, probably tired of hissoldiers' wanton slaughter, had issued a proclamation that everyEuropean must leave the city within a certain time or abide by theconsequences. 

This was news indeed, and the whites flocked in hundreds to theships in the harbour. So great was the crush that Helmar andOsterberg were only just able to secure a passage in the last one toleave. They determined to go to Port Said and there apply to theBritish authorities for assistance. What they were to do after that, fate should decide; both able-bodied men, they had no doubt thatthey could make themselves useful. Helmar's idea, now that he couldspeak a little Arabic, was to try to become an interpreter. 

It was a dreary journey to Port Said, but they reached it in safetyand proceeded immediately to the British Consul. Helmar was to bespokesman and explain the object of their visit. After some delay, they were told an interview would be granted in about half-an-hour'stime. Leaving the office, they strolled about in order to kill time. 

"We _are_ in luck, " said George, as they walked arm-in-arm. "Iwonder what will happen. "

"Being Germans, possibly we shall be sent about our business, " saidOsterberg, "and after all, it's only to be expected. "

"I don't think so, " replied his friend; "you don't know thesepeople. I'll bet something will be done for us. "

At this moment he caught sight, through the window, of a man dressedin European clothes crossing the square. The figure was so familiarthat he paused and looked again. 

"By Jove! If I'm not very much mistaken, that's our old friend thedoctor we met on the boat going to Constantinople!"

Osterberg looked across at the man approaching. 

"You are right. It is he, " he exclaimed, and they both made straightfor the doctor. 

"Ah, my friends, we meet sooner than we anticipated. I am delightedto see you, but am sorry for your plight. But come, " he went on, shaking hands heartily, "this is no place to talk, we will go to myquarters. "

Helmar and his friend followed the doctor to his rooms. 

"So you managed to escape from Alexandria?" said Doctor Dixon, as heleant back in his chair after listening to the young men's story. "Well, considering all things, you are lucky. Arabi Pasha, or hisfollowers, are about the most inhuman devils I ever came across. Andto think Arabi was one of the Khedive's most trusted ministers!Well, well, we live and learn!"

"Now the point comes, what are we to do?" said George. "Thisrebellion has robbed us of our means of living, and we are simplythrown on the world without resource--at least without money. Wehave been to see the consul, but cannot do so for half-an-hour. "

The doctor laughed. George felt angry at this outburst of merrimentat their troubles, and his face showed it. 

"There, there, my lad, " said the officer, becoming serious, "I wasnot laughing at your troubles, but the way you put them. Now I daresay we can do something for you. You say you speak Arabic. Well, " asGeorge nodded in assent, "I'll see the consul and try to use myinfluence with him in getting you a job as interpreter. How'll thatdo?"

"Excellently, " replied our hero, beaming with delight; "but howabout Osterberg?"

"Ah, well, we'll look after him. He has his bank to go to, and Idon't suppose for a moment Arabi will be allowed to remain inAlexandria for long. In fact, news came through this morning thatthe British warships were bombarding the place already, and if thatis so, the blue-jackets will soon clear the town of the rabble. Inthe meantime provision will be made for him. "

Osterberg thanked him for his kind words, and the trio fell todiscussing their journey from Varna to Constantinople. 

"By the way, " said the doctor, "didn't you say that another fellowleft the University with you? He played you a scurvy trick orsomething--didn't you say?"

"Yes, you mean Mark Arden, " said Helmar quickly. 

"Was that his name? You didn't tell me before. Strange----"

"Why, what do you mean?" asked both young men in a breath. 

"Oh, it's nothing. Only some weeks ago a young German of that namecame here and he was found some employment. I forget exactly what. Anyhow the fellow misbehaved himself--stole some money or somethingand was imprisoned. There was a frightful scene when sentence waspassed on him. He swore revenge for what he called 'the insultingtreatment, ' was taken away to the cells, and three days afterwardsescaped. "

"What was he like?" asked George. 

The doctor described him. There was no doubt about it, it wascertainly Mark. 

"The scoundrel, " said Helmar, bitterly, "to think he should disgracehimself in such a manner! Has anything been heard of him since?"

"No, we found no trace at all, and I shouldn't be surprised if hemade his way into the rebel camp. But come, we must get to business. Osterberg can remain here until we return. "

Helmar followed his friend over to the consul's office. The doctorleft him for a moment outside while he interviewed the arbitrator ofhis fate. 

Whilst waiting the result, Helmar could not help thinking of theperfidious Mark. What a viper he had been, and how quickly he hadagain fallen across his path! One thing was certain, if ever Helmarmet him again, he would extort from him the money he had stolen, anddenounce him for the rascal he was. 

His reflections were cut short by the door being thrown open and asharp summons for him to enter. 

George found himself in a bare-looking office. The only furnitureconsisted of a desk, one or two hard, uncomfortable chairs, and along, wooden bench. For decoration the wall was covered withinnumerable paper files and maps. He had no time for inspection. Hewas standing in front of the desk, seated at which was a slight man. He was partially bald, and his face matched his hair--it wasbrick-dust colour. His features were small, though clear and sharplycut, while his eyes were jet black and keenly penetrating. Thedoctor was standing beside him, and the pair eyed the young man ashe stepped forward. 

"German, " said the man, without taking his eyes from Helmar's face. "Any relatives in the country?"

"No, sir, " replied George without hesitation. 

"Want work, eh? Um, " and he bit the end of his pen; "you speakArabic, Dr. Dixon tells me?"

"Yes, sir. "

"How much do you know?" he asked in that language. 

George replied in the same tongue, and the rest of the conversationwas carried on in it. 

"Well, I can't promise you anything now at once, but Dr. Dixonrecommends you highly, so that if we require any one, I have nodoubt you will suit. You speak Arabic well for a man only a fewmonths in the country. "

"I speak English and French as well, sir, " broke in Helmar, "and----"

"Yes, yes, I have no doubt--that will do. You will hear from me assoon as it is possible. "

The doctor smiled at the way the interview was closed, but Georgesimply expressed his thanks and walked out. Presently the doctorjoined him, and the two walked back to the quarters. 

"Well, what do you think of him?" asked the doctor. 

"Who? The consul? A smart-looking man. "

"A little abrupt, eh?"

"Yes, but all business men are more or less like that. If he findsme something to do, it _will_ be a relief, and anyway I can neverthank you sufficiently for what you have done. It is strange, Ialways seem to be under obligations. First Mariam, then Naoum, andnow you. "

"Never mind that, my boy, every one must start in life, and to getthat start one has to be under obligations to some one, if it's onlyyour parents. Now about quarters? I'll arrange that you have a spareroom with your friend in my house, and you must be my guests untilsomething turns up. No, no more thanks, you've done quite enough inthat line already. "

In a few hours the two friends, Osterberg and George, were installedin the doctor's house. He was a bachelor, and his place wascomfortably arranged. Everything he had he placed at their disposal, and for the next three or four days they thoroughly enjoyedthemselves. At last the summons George had awaited came. After thedoctor had finished his hospital duties he returned home with theannouncement. 

"Our fleet has bombarded Alexandria, and the blue-jackets havelanded, " he cried, as he stepped into the sitting-room. "You, Osterberg, will be able to return to your bank, and you, Helmar, theconsul is going to send to the general commanding the forces thereas an interpreter. Everything will be arranged here, you will beengaged at a certain salary before you go, and I believe you leaveto-night. "

The news was so good and had come so suddenly that neither of theyoung men knew what to say, they were so overjoyed. At length theirfeelings burst out in a torrent of thanks, from which the kindlydoctor took refuge by leaving the room. 

 CHAPTER XI

 A MYSTERIOUS MESSENGER

Everything turned out as the doctor had said, and at seven o'clockthey bade good-bye to their friend and protector, and left for thetransport. 

They had three hours to spare before the boat left, and to fill inthe time they went for a walk round the port. 

"It seems to me the most marvellous thing, the way in which we havefallen on our feet, " said George, as they walked slowly along. "Noone can doubt but that a Higher Power guides our footsteps. Themiraculous escapes I have so far had teach me this, if I had neededany teaching. "

"Yes, and the providential way we have been brought togetherastonishes me still more, " answered his companion. "Let us turn downhere, it will take us out of the town; we have plenty of time. Idon't suppose either of us will have much opportunity for pleasureafter this. I say, isn't Dr. Dixon a brick?"

"Rather! I only wish I was going to see more of him. "

They had turned into a quiet street, which rapidly brought them tothe outskirts of the town. The houses on either side stood right upto the pavement, and appeared to be of the better class. Thisportion of Port Said was much more picturesque than the parts ofCairo and Alexandria to which our hero was used, and he remarkedupon it. 

As they neared the end of the street, an Arab turned into it, fromone of the many bye-ways, and came quickly towards them. He was apicturesque-looking man, dressed in his native garb. His duskypolished skin shone in the evening light, and he hurried along witha light, easy, swaying stride, his every movement displaying theathletic qualities that his robes tended to hide. As he approachedthe two friends, his watchful black eyes glanced quickly up and downthe street, and then, apparently satisfied with what he saw, restedwith a keen, penetrating look upon Helmar. 

Without slackening his pace for a moment, or giving the leastindication of his intention, he suddenly held out his hand and apiece of paper fluttered at our hero's feet, and the fellow passedswiftly on. 

The whole thing was done so suddenly, that neither of the friendshad time to say a word before the man had passed; and when, afterpicking up the paper, they looked round for him, he had disappearedas quickly as he had come. 

George gazed at his companion, holding the missive in his hand, andburst out laughing. 

"What a queer chap! If it weren't that he touched me as he passed, and I felt that he was flesh and blood, I should be inclined tothink he was a ghost. I wonder what he is up to?"

"Examine the paper. Doubtless that will enlighten us, " said thepractical Osterberg. "If I'm not mistaken, this is some game, inwhich we are wanted to participate. "

George examined the paper, turning it over and over wonderingly. Itwas a dirty envelope, of the cheaper kind, sealed down and addressedto him. 

"The mystery deepens. It's from some one who knows me, evidently. The writing seems familiar, too. I wonder----"

"Confound it, man, open it!" broke in his impatient companion. "Youare right about the handwriting. It _is_ familiar. "

Helmar tore the envelope open, and examined the contents. It was abrief note, signed by Mark Arden. 

The two read the contents eagerly. 

 "Dear George, "I have just found out you are in the town. For certain reasons, I cannot meet you in public; but, if you will meet me at the last Mosque outside the town, on the lake's edge (any one can direct you), in half-an-hour, I shall be glad to return you the money I borrowed at Varna. 

 "Yours ever, "Mark. "

As they finished reading this extraordinary epistle, the two youngmen silently looked at one another. Osterberg was the first to breakthe silence. 

"Well, of all the unadulterated cheek I ever heard of, this beatseverything! I suppose he's going to pay you out of what he stolefrom the barracks. What are you going to do about it?"

Helmar looked long at the paper before replying. He was trying tofind out what lay hidden under these lines. Somehow, he could notbring himself to believe in their genuineness. There was a deeplysuspicious air about the whole thing, not the least being thedelivery of the note. At last he appeared to make up his mind. 

"We'll see it through. If there is any trickery, I dare say we canhold our own. Will you come?"

"Rather!" cried his friend. "But have we time?"

Helmar looked at his watch. It still wanted two hours to the time hemust be aboard the transport, and he had no doubt the quay could bereached in time. 

"Oh, yes, heaps of time! We'd better find out where this particularMosque is. We'll ask the first person we meet. "

At this moment an elderly Arab came along from behind, as if inanswer to his expressed intention, and Helmar stopped him, andinquired the way. The old fellow grinned, showing a row of perfectwhite teeth, which, in a man of his apparent years, astonished thecompanions. 

"It is not far, " he said, in a peculiar, grating voice, "and I amgoing that way myself. It will take but a few minutes. "

Osterberg looked inquiringly at George. 

"All right, come along. You lead the way, old man, " said Helmar, "and we will follow. "

Helmar slipped his hand in his coat pocket to make sure his revolverwas there, and, having satisfied himself on the point, hurried alongbehind the Arab, talking and laughing with his friend, as if he hadnot the slightest doubt but that everything was fair andabove-board. 

The limit of the town was reached, and they passed along the sandyroad until they came to some gardens. Here they turned off, and soonfound themselves in a lonely, obscure sort of disused brick-fieldsurrounded by some tumble-down hovels. At this spot their guidesuddenly stopped. 

"That is the Mosque, in the distance, " he said, and without waitingfor reply, hurried off at a pace that belied his age. 

"I believe there's some trickery, " said Osterberg. "I half wish wehadn't come. What's to be done?"

"That old man has brought us to this spot for a purpose, " saidHelmar. "Why didn't he leave us at the gardens?" A dark look cameinto his eyes as he spoke. "Well, we'll give Mr. Mark ten minutes toturn up, " he went on. "After that, we'll go. "

The two young men stood for a minute or two, kicking their heelsabout, and, at last, Osterberg got so impatient that he suddenlyburst out----

"Come on, don't let us wait here, let us get back to the quay. Thisis some beastly hoax. The place is as silent as the grave--it givesme the creeps. "

"I said we would give him ten minutes, and we will do so, " saidGeorge, determinedly. "I'm not going until the time has elapsed. Hallo!" as he caught sight of a figure approaching, "here comessomebody. Perhaps it's Mark. "

His surmise proved correct. Mark came quickly up, and held out hishand. He was dressed in Egyptian costume, and with his darkcomplexion and black eyes might easily have passed as a native. 

"Ah! Helmar, and you, Osterberg!" he said. "I am glad to see you. "Then, as neither took the proffered hand, he drew back. "Why, what'sup? Aren't you going to shake hands?"

"You said in your note, " exclaimed our hero, impatiently, "that youwanted to return the money you owe me. Where is it?"

"Ah, that's it!" answered Mark, with apparent relief. "Well, ifyou'll come into this house I'll give it you. Oh, it's all right!"as Helmar did not offer to move, "there's not a soul about besidesourselves. Come along. "

"But why can't you pay me here? I have no time to fool about, andmust get back to the quay in time to catch the boat. "

"I know--at least, that is--all right, " said Mark, seeing that hehad made a mistake. "But you don't understand. This is where I haveto live. "

"Since you robbed those who helped you here, eh?" said George, contemptuously. 

"I see you have heard of that, then, " replied Mark, with a smile. "But really I had no intention of stealing, I only borrowed it as Iborrowed it from you, and am equally as ready to return it as I amyours. "

"Why don't you do so, then?" said Helmar, a little mollified at theman's open words. "Look here, Mark, I don't want to say hard things, but if you're not a knave you are a fool, and the sooner you pullyourself together and live a decent life, the better!"

"Oh, don't preach, Helmar!" cried Arden impatiently. "Allow me todo as I think fit. Now, will you come and get that money, or must I, on account of some silly notion of yours, go and fetch it? Ofcourse, if you will not, then----"

"All right, lead the way, " said Helmar, "I'll follow. "

Arden led the way to a tumble-down, two-storied building, and thetrio entered. It was dark inside. 

"You'd better follow me pretty closely, " said their guide, "thefloor is none too sound, and you may have a tumble if you don't. "

The two friends followed close up to their guide, and as they turnedinto a room, Osterberg fancied he heard a sound proceed from it. Asnothing further alarmed him, he put it down to his straining nerves. As soon as they were inside, the door closed sharply behind them, and the ominous click of the lock made them both start. Helmar wasabout to say something, when Mark anticipated him. 

"Hold on while I strike a light. The beastly wind has blown the doorto. "

This was such palpable nonsense that George expostulated. 

"There isn't a breath of wind, man. Hurry up with the light!"

Arden fumbled with some matches for a moment, and then a light wasstruck. 

[Illustration: "'Trapped, by Heavens!' shouted Helmar. " p. 124]

"Trapped, by Heavens!" shouted Helmar, as the light revealed theroom filled with armed Arabs. 

"Yes, as you say--trapped!" said Arden, with a leer on his darkface. "You are the fool, Helmar, not I. But see here, I am onbusiness. Not of my own, but that of the person who employs me. "

Helmar was gazing at their surroundings and calculating the chancesof escape. As far as he could see, there were at least a dozenfierce-looking Arabs standing in a ring round the walls, and theonly mode of egress was a broken window and the door. The door wassecurely locked, but the window was not only broken, but the wallbelow it was in decay and looked as if one heavy blow against itwould bring the whole thing down--it seemed to be only held up by acouple of wooden props set up from the floor on either side of thewindow. 

He had no time for any careful survey, for Arden, observing hiswandering gaze, exclaimed----

"It's no use, you can't escape. At a word from me these Arabs willkill you. Now, listen to what I have to say. As you know, Arabi isin open rebellion. I am employed by him. I am going round thecountry endeavouring to secure European recruits. He knows that hehas practically only the British to deal with, and he wants to getas many Europeans as he can on his side. Now, in bringing you here, I am really doing you a good turn, " he went on, with cooleffrontery. "I am helping you to a far better position andinfinitely more money than you will have with the Britishauthorities. If you will join us you will be made an officer in hisarmy, at a big salary, and you will be liberated at once; if yourefuse--well, these men have their orders and you will never leavethis place alive. "

"So you would be a murderer as well as a thief!" cried George, withflashing eyes. "I will not talk about ingratitude to such a cur asyou. You probably do not understand the word. I have this day signedto assist the British authorities to the utmost of my power, and----"

"Yes, I am quite aware of it, " interrupted the villain. "Yourmovements have been watched from the moment you arrived in PortSaid; but come--your answer. I have no time to waste. "

Arden was holding the light in his hand. It was a small oil lamp, with uncovered flame. As he finished speaking, he held it outtowards our hero, peering into his face. With a bound like apanther, George darted forward and seized the spluttering light. Giving one powerful twist, he wrenched it from the villain's hand, and, turning it upside down, a huge flame flashed out all over it. He dashed it to the ground and the burning oil ran over the floor, catching light to the pieces of worn-out mats scattered about, andin less time than it takes to write, the rotten boards flared up. Helmar, seeing what had happened, backed himself to the wall, dragging his companion with him. 

His movements had been so rapid that even Arden's usual presence ofmind had failed him; but, as he saw the flame burst from theflooring, he shouted to the Arabs to seize their prisoners. 

He had, however, calculated without his host. The house was sorotten and dry that the flames spread with great rapidity, and theArabs, in terror of their lives, made for the door. Seeing this, almost blinded by the smoke, Helmar and Osterberg dashed to thewindow, and, tearing away the two supports, sprang on to the sill. The supports gone, the weight of their bodies finished the work thattime had begun, and with a terrible crash the wall gave way, and thecompanions fell with it. Springing to their feet, quite unhurt, theyfound themselves out in the open, and ran off at top speed in thedirection of the town. 

They were not a moment too soon, for Arden, at the head of the Arabswho had escaped by the door, came round the corner and followed inhot pursuit. 

It was almost dark, but George remembered the direction from whichthey had approached the desolate house, and with unerring judgmentled the way as fast as his legs could carry him. 

Osterberg followed his fleet-footed friend, keeping pace withdifficulty, and they soon reached the boundary of the gardens. 

"Which way now?" panted Osterberg, as the dim outline of treesloomed through the darkness. 

"Follow me, " cried George in answer, as without a moment'shesitation he turned a sharp corner. 

Each felt rather than knew that the swift-footed Arabs were comingever nearer, and that their only means of salvation lay in strategy. For this reason George preferred the gardens to the open roads. Since Arabi's rising, Europeans had taken to staying in their housesat night, rather than run any risk of a stab in the dark, so thatthere was little hope of meeting any one who could help them in theopen thoroughfare. The gardens appealed to Helmar on account oftheir dense foliage and excellent cover. In case the worst shouldcome to the worst, they would at least afford them shelter, and hehoped against hope that by this means he could give their enemiesthe slip. 

The patter of feet behind them had now grown louder and perfectlydistinct, and at times Helmar even fancied he could hear the heavybreathing of the pursuers. 

Darting like a brace of hares through the labyrinth of paths, thetwo young men kept on. Their pace was terrific, but the sound offeet was still not far behind them. 

"George, " panted Osterberg, as he drew up alongside his friend, "wecan't keep this up. Can't we take the scrub and hide?"

"Not yet, not yet, keep going, we shall find a place soon. "

Just then a light appeared among the trees to their right, andinspired with fresh hope they renewed their exertions, searchingvainly for a path by which to reach it. Suddenly an idea struckGeorge. 

"Never mind the light. Here, take this path to the left. Arden andhis Arabs are sure to think we have made for that light in the hopesof assistance. "

Without hesitation they turned to the left, and in a few minutescame to an open gate in the boundary fence. For a second they pausedto listen and recover their wind. 

"You were right, George, " whispered his companion, "I cannot hearthe footsteps, they have gone in the other direction. Come along, let's hurry. Do you know where we are?"

"Haven't the faintest notion, " was the comforting reply. 

"Well then, I suppose we must trust to luck. Which way?" he asked, as they stepped into the dusty road. 

George glanced quickly up and down. He saw some twinkling lights tothe right. 

"There we are, that's the town, " and the two set off again at a run. 

The lights became clearer and more numerous as they hurried along, and at last Helmar stopped running. 

"I think we are safe now. Listen!"

The companions strained their ears to catch the slightest sound frombehind, but they could hear nothing. 

"Thank goodness, they have lost us. I don't think we need fearfurther pursuit, " said George. "Now, I wonder if we are in time tocatch our boat. " Fearing to strike a match to look at the time, theyhurried on towards the town, and in a few minutes reached theoutskirts. With hurried pace they made for the landing-stage, andreached it a few minutes before the gangway was about to be hauledaboard the transport. 

"A narrow shave in more ways than one, " said Helmar, as they steppedon deck. "Come, we must report ourselves to the captain. I don'tthink we had better say anything about what has happened. "

Osterberg agreed, and the two young men reported themselves at once. 

 CHAPTER XII

 THE NEW OCCUPATION

The ironclad that bore Helmar and his young friend to Alexandriaalso carried a great number of refugees, all bound for their homesin Europe. The time passed so pleasantly, that when theirdestination came into view, it was with feelings of regret that theyoung men prepared to disembark. 

As the docks loomed up, the evidences of the bombardment becamedistinctly visible. How different everything seemed now, from thepeaceful business-like appearance the place presented when Helmarfirst landed on those self-same docks! The great heavy ironclads layat anchor all around, silent and harmless enough to look at, but, withal, a mighty latent power protecting the shattered city. Onshore the destruction seemed terrible; forts in all directions couldbe seen, battered and tumbled heaps of debris, a ghastly tribute toEngland's mighty naval power. Buildings that had been before allfull of life and bustling activity were nothing but charred ruins. 

Altogether, the picture that presented itself, as the vessel slowlyforged towards the shore, was one of appalling significance, and asGeorge and Osterberg took in the terrible details, neither couldhelp a feeling of regret at the necessity of such things. 

"It seems so terrible, " said Osterberg, with a sigh, "to think that, for the sake of one great villain, all this destruction should havetaken place. "

"Yes, but you must not forget that if it hadn't, probably therewould not be a single European left alive in the city, " answered thepractical Helmar. "Personally I glory in a power that is so quick toavenge, and only regret that it did not come in time to prevent theterrible massacres of the hound Arabi. 'Egypt for the Egyptians' isno excuse for such wanton destruction of human life. If I am anyjudge there'll be a terrible reckoning for that gentleman and hissatellites in the near future. England is roused now, and some onewill have to answer for it. "

Helmar was an enthusiast. He admired and believed in the English asa race, and gloried, in a broad-minded way, in their mighty power. Since he had left his own country, the English he had met had, atonce, held out a helping hand to him, and there was no thought inhis mind but of gratitude towards them. 

"We will not say 'Good-bye, '" said George, as the young men shookhands on the quay. "Some day I expect we shall come together again. Your life is, apparently, to be of a more peaceful nature than mine, and perhaps it is as well; but still, these are troublous times, andone never can tell what may occur to bring us together. _Au revoir_, and good luck. "

Osterberg replied in a similar strain, concluding with the fatherlyadvice, "Do not put your head into too many traps, " then hastenedoff to seek his bank, or, at any rate, what might still remain ofit. 

Although not an enlisted man, Helmar was now, more or less, bounddown by the same rules as governed the marines. There were manyrestrictions put upon him, and his associations were entirely of amartial description. He was, of course, billeted with the sailors, who only numbered some four hundred, and his duties consisted mainlyof attending the orderly room in his capacity of interpreter. To aman of his energy and brains, this soon became simply intolerable, and he quickly determined to find other and more exciting means ofoccupying his time. 

Directly British forces landed from the ironclads, Arabi and hissoldiery abandoned the city and took up their position at KafrDowar, a few miles to the south. A city patrol was quicklyorganized, consisting of blue-jackets and soldiers, and, in order tokeep his mind and body employed, Helmar obtained permission to jointhese parties when he was not otherwise occupied. 

After the bombardment had ceased and before they evacuated the city, the rebels set light to hundreds of buildings, using petroleum, thebetter to work their fell purpose. The damage done in the Europeanquarters was terrific, and many of the streets had become simplyimpassable, fallen ruins and dead and charred bodies in mostinstances blocking the way. All buildings that had escaped theincendiaries were looted from top to bottom, and not a vestige ofanything valuable was left by the rabble. 

There was plenty of work, therefore, to be done in the city for sometime to come. Notwithstanding the fact that the place was now in thehands of the British, acts of incendiarism were still beingperpetrated at intervals. Natives who had remained in the town werethe chief offenders, and it was a task of great difficulty for thepatrols to stop the wanton destruction. 

One evening an alarm was given, and the patrol, which Helmarchanced to be with, was ordered to the spot. The conflagration wasnear one of the city gates, and, as the little party approached, amob of Bedouins was seen hovering round, evidently with theintention of looting. 

The officer in charge of the patrol gave the order for his men toconceal themselves, and the whole party waited developments. Avoiding the fire the Bedouins entered another house, creepingcautiously to avoid detection. The watchers realized at once whatwas on; the fire had been started to distract attention from them, and, meanwhile, they were looting to their hearts' content. Therewere about twenty of the ragged creatures, and, as the last oneentered the building, the patrol dashed in after them. 

There was a short, sharp fight, and then the would-be lootersendeavoured to escape, but the trap was perfect, and, with one ortwo exceptions, the whole party were captured, taken to the MarketSquare and shot. 

Such incidents were of frequent occurrence, and often the nativepolice were the offenders; no mercy was shown, however; those foundguilty of pillaging only were flogged, while incendiaries were shot. 

Helmar found his knowledge of Arabic brought plenty of work. Theresidents and shop-owners required much help, and, in manyinstances, permission was granted to erect makeshift places in thepublic thoroughfares to carry on business. 

Destitute native families had to be provided for, homeless orphansand widowed mothers to be looked after. All these required peoplelike Helmar to deal with them, and he found that his knowledge oftheir language brought him into constant demand. 

As often as not, his task was an unpleasant one. A fight, a tussle, a battle fair and square wouldn't have troubled him in the least, but when his work demanded the witnessing of prisoners being shot orflogged, he often felt, although he knew they deserved it, anabsolute loathing for his duty. However, he was not always requiredfor these things, and when they came, they were soon over, and, inthe midst of all the bustle, he quickly forgot his momentaryweakness. 

On one occasion only did his feelings get the better of him. 

A row of prisoners were lying down on their stomachs, moaning in thecourtyards, awaiting their punishment; men of all nationalities andages, varying from fifteen to seventy. Each was, in turn, tied tothe pillar with his back bared, and received so many strokes fromthe cat at the hands of a marine, whilst the officer in commandcounted each blow, as it fell on the lacerated back. As the skingradually turned red, blue, and then swelled, and the shrieks andyells of the victim filled the air, Helmar uttered a suppressedgroan and turned his head, but he could not leave the courtyard. Afine specimen of an Arab had attracted his attention, and hewondered how he would submit to the treatment. His curiosity wassoon satisfied. The man was led up to the wall and securely tied, then, setting his teeth, took his punishment without flinching orthe utterance of a word. Whilst the marines were untying him, Georgesaw that the man was almost fainting, and, as he tottered away, hewent to his assistance and supported him to the doorway. Here heoffered him a tin of water, but, to his utter astonishment, the manrefused it. 

"No, no, " and the man waved the refreshing liquid away. Then heexplained in broken accents that it was a month of fasting, when nogood Moslem either drinks, eats, or smokes between sunrise andsunset. 

Helmar was deeply impressed with the man's faith, which was strongenough to deny himself in his extremity for the sake of hisreligion. 

The rigorous manner in which crime was punished soon had its effect, and matters began to calm down inside the town. 

Incendiarism and robbery gradually ceased, citizens began to breathemore freely, and business revived. 

Helmar's occupation now began to grow more monotonous, and he lookedabout for something fresh. He found there was much work to be donein repairing the fortifications and building fresh ones. In thiswork native labour was largely requisitioned, and George saw anopportunity of employment in dealing with the workers. He soonobtained work here in a post of some slight importance, and, in ashort time, proved himself so capable that the officers and those inauthority began to notice him. 

Rumour had it that Arabi at Kafr Dowar was preparing to attack thetown, and in consequence the authorities prepared to receive him. Alarge number of soldiers, blue-jackets, and marines with Gatlingguns were landed, and the resources of the town were taxed to theutmost. Night and day the work of fortification went on, and gunswere mounted at many points on the southern parts of the town. 

In this instance rumour was correct, and the rebel Pasha began toshow fight. A contingent of his mounted infantry was known to besomewhere in the district of Ramleh water-works, so two regiments ofmounted men were sent out in the direction to disperse them. Theymet, and a fierce but short encounter ensued, and the Egyptians fledtowards Ramleh for reinforcements. This necessitated the dispatch ofartillery and more troops to protect the place. On arriving therethey found the ridge along the canal occupied by the enemy, and thewater-works in danger. It soon became patent to the officer incommand that the hill which commanded the position must be stronglyheld, and big guns mounted there. To this end he communicated withthe town, and considerable delay was caused. 

It was at this time that Helmar received the order to join theforces at Ramleh. He had just turned into his blankets after asixteen-hours day's work, and he felt that the much-needed rest waswell earned. He was just dozing off to sleep, when a head was putthrough the doorway and a voice called him--

"Helmar!"

George was on his feet in an instant. 

"Yes!" he answered, recognizing the voice of an engineer. 

"You are wanted at once by the Colonel. Hurry up!"

George did not wait an instant. He had lain down to sleep in hisclothes, so putting on his helmet he ran out towards the Commander'squarters. In a few moments he found himself in the presence of hischief. 

"Helmar, I want you to join the officer in charge at Ramleh. Theattack, I believe, is expected to be centred on that point atdaylight, and there the defences are very incomplete. This is a caseof emergency, or I should not send for you, for I am aware you havebeen at work for more than sixteen hours. However, you will takeyour gang to the point at once and render all the assistancepossible. That will do!"

The prospect, to most men, would not have been alluring, but toHelmar it was one of unmixed pleasure. True, he could have done withsome sleep, but the hope of being in the thick of the fight on themorrow dwarfed into insignificance his desire for rest. 

In a short time he had aroused his blackies, and grumbling at beingdisturbed, they marched with their picks and shovels in thedirection of the point to be defended. 

The enemy was still keeping up a desultory fire, and the solemn"boom" of their heavy guns could now and then be heard, while thehiss of the flying shell grated harshly on the still night air. Theblackies were used to this sort of thing, and marched along asunconcernedly as if it were the natural state of things, only nowand then would be heard a remark as a shell came a little nearerthan usual. 

The spot was reached, and in a few minutes Helmar was superintendingthe throwing up of trenches. Approaching an officer in charge of aparty of sappers close to him, he fell into conversation. 

"They expect an attack here at daylight?" he said, by way ofgreeting. 

"Yes, Arabi has found our weak spot, and the General has informationof his intention. We shall give them a warm reception, but thetrouble is, we have no guns of any kind mounted yet. "

"Well, what do you think will happen?"

"Can't say, I'm sure, " replied the officer, looking towards theeast. "I believe at the first streak of daylight they are going totry to mount some of the naval guns on that steep hill the otherside of the railway. I don't quite see how it is to be done underfire. "

Helmar looked over at the hill in question. Well might the officerdoubt the ability of the troops to mount the guns under fire. Thehill was very steep and open, not a fraction of cover on itanywhere. Every man on the work would be exposed to the enemy'sfire. The task looked a hopeless one. 

"Yes, you're right, " he said at last, "it will be a tough job. Howdo they propose to go about it?"

"Set the blackies to haul them up, " was the laconic reply. 

Helmar did not answer. The first streaks of daylight were alreadyappearing, and his work was nearly completed. Already the fightingmen of the camp were on the move and about to occupy the trenches. As the daylight began to broaden, he saw that the work of haulingthe guns up on to the hill had begun. Shortly after, the fightingline occupied his trenches, and his gang were dismissed and sentback to their quarters. His work was completed, and he made his waytowards the hill. Already Arabi's men had advanced to the attack, and firing had started at all points. It was quickly evident thatthe information was correct, and this portion of the town was toreceive the main attack, for a terrific fusillade was opened by theenemy's artillery. 

The noise soon became deafening, the enemy's heavy guns beinganswered by the few small ones that the British had been able to getinto position during the night. There was no doubt that, until theheavy naval batteries were got into position, it would go hard withthe defending forces. 

Helmar hurried along in face of the terrific fire, totally heedlessof the danger he was running, until he reached the railway. 

Hurrying on with the greatest possible speed, he reached the base ofthe hill, where he stood watching the efforts of the men. It wasfrightful work, the great heavy guns moved ever so slowly, and toGeorge the outlook seemed hopeless. 

He had not noticed the officer in charge standing close by him, butas a sergeant ran up to receive some order his attention wasattracted, and he recognized a Captain of Engineers to whom he hadbeen of use several times since his arrival in Alexandria. 

The officer looked very much concerned about something as he stoodthere directing the sergeant. At the very moment the man went off todo the bidding of his superior, the officer turned and caught sightof George standing there. Beckoning him to his side, he asked--

"Is not your name Helmar?"

"Yes, sir, " replied George. 

"What are you doing now?" demanded the officer. 

"I have just finished the trenches, sir; my men have gone back andI was about to follow, when I stopped to watch the hauling up ofthose guns, " said George. 

"Ah! Those guns are giving much trouble. But I have just hit upon anidea which will save time and labour, and you are the very man Iwant to help carry it out. Come with me for a few minutes and I willgive you the necessary instructions. "

George followed the officer promptly. 

 CHAPTER XIII

 HELMAR PROVES HIS METAL

As George followed the officer he wondered what the plan was and inwhat manner his services could be of use in its execution. So farhis occupations had been many and various, and, being willing andprepared to do any mortal thing, he felt no anxiety about the taskhe was to have next. 

Having reached the spot where the operations were going on, theofficer, addressing Helmar, said--

"Unless we get those guns into position quickly, there is no tellingwhat may happen. The situation is getting very serious, but if Ican carry out my plan successfully there will be nothing to fear. Itis necessary, however, to have a trustworthy and fearless man forthe job, for he will not only have a hard task but will be in a warmcorner. "

"Give me your orders, sir, and I will do my best to carry them out, "said George, without hesitation. 

"Well, it will take a long time to get the guns up by manuallabour, " said his companion meditatively, "and it seems to me thatwe might easily adopt another means. Now, " he went on, in decisivetones, "there are plenty of ropes and wire cables, and my suggestionis, we fix two blocks, one on the top of the hill and the other onthe railway line opposite to it, and then, fastening a cable to thegun and passing it through the pulleys, secure it to a locomotiveand--the thing is done. "

The officer looked at George for a moment, wondering if he graspedthe situation clearly. The plan was of such a simple nature that hecould not fail to do so. 

"Do you understand what I mean?" asked the officer. 

"Perfectly, " replied George, "it seems to me a splendid plan. "

"Good!" exclaimed the officer. "Now, I want you to undertake thesecuring of the block on the hill. " Then turning to the men, hecalled out, "Cease hauling there! Sergeant, " he went on, "send inword at once to dispatch a locomotive down the line to us with theleast possible delay. "

The work assigned to George was of great importance and of greatdanger. The enemy had already trained their heavy guns on to thehill, and it was only their bad gunnery that made it possible forthe officer's plan to be carried out. In every direction shells wereflying, bursting overhead, on either side, short, and far over thecity, till the air was filled with flying fragments of metal; everymoment was a constant threat, a constant danger to the little partyof blue-jackets at the foot of the hill. 

Without waiting for further orders, Helmar, with the assistance ofone or two of the eager sailors, selected an iron block of greatstrength, some necessary tools and ropes, and began the ascent. 

The first part of the climb was a little sheltered, but, as theyproceeded, the shells hurtled away over their heads in rapidsuccession, and as the hissing missiles sped on their way, the meninvoluntarily ducked their heads as though to avoid them. Thedevoted little party had barely a hundred and fifty yards to go toreach the summit, but every foot of the way they knew they would beexposed to this murderous fire. 

The battle was raging all along the south of the city, a dense cloudof smoke covering the land like a pall, hiding the glaring light ofthe sun and making the atmosphere more densely oppressive than ever. The little party toiled wearily up the hill, the perspirationpouring off them as they struggled beneath their iron burdens, prepared to do or die. Helmar led the way, and never for a momentpaused, although the weight of the heavy block was almostunbearable. He thought nothing of the flying shells, nothing of thedeath he was facing at every step, only of reaching the top andsecuring the pulley. A few more yards and the journey would be over. 

"Come on, lads, only another step or two!" he cried, gasping forbreath in the parching air. 

"Ay, ay, " came the answer in various tones. 

At last the top was reached. The sight now became fearful; thebursting shells, ploughing up the ground on all sides, were enoughto strike terror into any one's heart. The blue-jackets, used tofacing fire of all kinds, simply laughed and joked as they pointedout the inaccuracy of the firing. 

"Them savages 'ad better go back to their bows and arrers, "exclaimed one of the men, as he saw a shell pitch about half-wayshort of the hill. "Blowed if they could 'it an 'aystack, the blackdivils!"

His companions laughed, and it did all hands good. Notwithstandingtheir indomitable pluck, the nervous strain was great, and the laughrelieved them. The hill-top was very bare, and, as George glancedround for a means of securing the pulley, he began to think thatafter all he had no easy task. The only possible means of securingit was to drive strong poles deep and firmly into the earth, andthen fix the pulleys to them. 

As Helmar stood examining the spot, a splinter of one of the shellsstruck the earth close to him, and glancing off, whizzed past withinan inch of his face. Springing back, he turned to a man near him. 

"That was a close call, " he said. 

"Ay, and it might ha' been closer, " was the solemn reply. 

There was no time to be lost, Helmar had made up his mind, and gavehis instructions to the men. Taking a crowbar, about seven feetlong, they drove it into the earth until there was little more thantwo feet of it remaining above ground. Just as this was finished, ashell pitched and burst barely twenty yards from them, and the wholeparty narrowly escaped death. The explosion tore up the ground untilit looked as if a plough had recently passed over it. 

For fear the crowbar should not be firm enough to hold the weight ofthe gun, Helmar now fixed a stay to it and secured it to the ground;then collecting all the loose, heavy stones around, had them rolledinto position so as to prevent the stake from drawing. 

The hill was now becoming too hot to hold them; the Arabs, bent ondislodging them, continued their fire with greater accuracy, untilit became so deadly that the rest of the work had to be done lyingdown. 

The process of fastening the iron block to the crowbar wascomparatively easy, and yet it was during this operation that thefirst casualty happened. George was lashing the wire rope round thestanchion, with the assistance of one of the men, when, without acry or a moan, his companion fell back on the ground, shot cleanthrough the chest. Helmar was terribly shocked, but continued hiswork, the man's place being at once filled by one of the others, andso the task was completed. 

"If that doesn't hold, nothing will, " exclaimed George, duckinginvoluntarily, as a shot passed over his head. "Come on, boys, we'dbetter go back. No, on second thoughts, go you down and haul up thecable, I'll remain here and take care of him, " pointing to the dyingsailor. 

Without a word, the men darted off, and Helmar was left alone. 

While waiting for the return of his comrades, he laid the dying manin a comfortable position, nursing his head on his lap. This was thefirst time Helmar had been under fire. His anticipation of it hadbeen somewhat unnerving, but when he found himself in the midst ofthe hail of lead and iron, his spirits had at once risen and he felta wild longing to shout defiance at the distant Arabs. 

He could see nothing of the enemy through the dense canopy of smoke, but, from his elevated position, he could see the line of the citydefences quite plainly. The garrison troops on all sides seemed tobe gaining ground, only at this one point did it seem that nothingwas being done. Suddenly he saw the locomotive dash out from thetown and run swiftly down the line towards him, and, at the sametime, the cheery "heave-ho" of the tars broke on his ear as theyhauled the cable up the hill. 

The next minute the pilot rope was passed through the block and themen ran off with it towards the railway, while George remained toguide the hawser into its place when it came up. 

The whole operation did not last more than a few minutes; he saw themen reach the railway, pass the rope through the pulley there, andthen secure it to the waiting engine. 

The officer now came up and joined Helmar. 

"You have done well, my lad, " he cried. "Do you think the stanchionwill hold the weight of the heavy guns?"

"I hope so, sir, " answered Helmar, eyeing the crowbar narrowly. 

"Very well, I'll give the order to heave in the slack. We'll see. "

[Illustration: "At last the gun reached the top. " p. 151]

He then gave the signal, and the engine began to steam slowly backto the town. The guide rope hauled taut, and then began to passrapidly through the blocks. The hawser began to ascend. Up it came, lumbering along like a great snake until the block was reached. Theofficer signalled, and the engine came to a standstill. Georgepassed the great steel rope safely through the pulley, and the workwent on until the hawser had passed the second block on therailway. The engine then came back, and as soon as the great cablewas secured to it, it started again for the town. The work hadstarted in real earnest. 

All this time the enemy's fire was kept up incessantly, thelocomotive being an object for their gunners to try their skill. Butfor the Arabs' atrocious practice, the naval guns would never havebeen got into position; as it was, whilst Helmar and the officerstood looking on, the gun began slowly to ascend. 

With a lynx eye, George watched the straining crowbar, fearful thatit should draw and his work prove unavailing. It held, and, assistedby the men below, the heavy burden was steadily hauled up. 

At last the gun reached the top, and Helmar breathed a sigh ofrelief as he saw it wheeled off to its position. After this, theother guns were fetched up in a similar manner, and in less thanhalf-an-hour the whole battery opened fire on the enemy. The navalbrigade's practice quickly silenced the enemy's guns, and longbefore sundown Arabi and his hordes were in full retreat. 

As soon as his share in the work was over, George quietly slippedaway and retired, thinking no more about it, content to leave theissue of the day in other more capable hands, while he took hiswell-earned rest. It did not occur to him that he had done anythingwonderful, and therefore great was his surprise when, towardssundown, he was again rudely awakened by a loud voice telling himto get up. 

"Be sharp, too; the Colonel wants you. "

Somewhat flustered by this peremptory order, George hurried out andfollowed the orderly until he reached a house on the outskirts. Herethe man paused. 

"You're not very smart-looking, " he said, eyeing Helmar'snon-military appearance with a glance of contempt. 

"I can't help that, " said George. "You said, 'come at once, ' so Icame. It's no use finding fault with my appearance now, you shouldhave thought of that before. "

"All right, I don't want any cheek, only when you go before theColonel you are supposed to look smart. Just remember, young fellar, it's an honour to speak to the chief. "

"Oh, is it?" said George, tired of the man's patronage. "Well, ifyou'll lead the way, I shall be obliged, for it is no honour tospeak to you. "

Muttering something derogatory to Helmar's nationality, the man ledthe way into the house. 

In a few minutes Helmar stood in front of the Colonel in charge. Inthe room several other officers were standing round, amongst whom herecognized the Captain whom he had assisted with the guns. Thelatter smiled on him as he entered. 

"I am told, " said the Colonel, looking up at Helmar, "that it wasdue to your gallant conduct to-day, my man, that the guns were gotinto position so rapidly. It seems that, under a very heavy fire, you went to the top of the hill on which they were to be posted, andfixed up the hauling gear. These reports are very satisfactory tome. You are engaged as an interpreter at present. I shall endeavourto find you a position the better to show your capabilities. Icompliment you heartily on what you have done. "

When Helmar got outside he could scarcely refrain from shouting forjoy. The very first engagement he had been in, it seemed, he haddistinguished himself and received the Colonel's congratulations. Itseemed too good to be true. And yet the Colonel had said it himself. "Bah!" he muttered, "I did no more than the others did--yes, butvery likely they got praised too. "

He anxiously hurried back, wondering what the morrow would bringforth. Evidently luck was coming his way. 

 CHAPTER XIV

 THE REGIMENTAL COOK

The sun had long risen when George awoke from his heavy, dreamlessslumber. Tired nature had at last demanded and received her share ofthe healing balm of sleep. The day had been exciting, and eventful;and though the nervous strain had been great, it was long before hisbusy brain allowed him to get to sleep. When it did, however, it washours before his body was sufficiently refreshed to begin the newday. 

The sun was pouring down with scorching intensity when he sprangfrom his blankets; the heat of the atmosphere was like that of anoven, and he flung back the fastenings of the doorway and plungedhis head into a bucket of water that stood ready to hand. Thoroughlyrefreshed and cooled with his dip, he set out in search ofbreakfast, his thoughts running wild over the events of thepreceding day, as he made his way down the lines towards thecook-house. 

As he hurried along he was astonished at the number of men whopaused in their work to take notice of him. As a matter of fact, hewas scarcely known to any one, except the officers with whom he cameinto contact in his work, and yet he was greeted like an old friendby nearly every one he came across. It was some time before he beganto realize that, in some way, the events of yesterday had broughtthis about. 

Reaching the cook-house, he plunged into the subject of breakfast. Had the cook anything to eat?

"Anything to eat?" replied that worthy. "Well, rather. Always gotsomething for you, Mr. Helmar!" his greasy face smiling with a lookof pride at the man who had so distinguished himself on the hillyesterday. 

"I'm beastly hungry, and am afraid I'm a bit late, " said Georgeapologetically. "But I was so tired that I overslept myself. "

"Late? Not a bit of it--leastways, not for you. Here y'are, I beena-savin' this for you, " and the benevolent-looking "slushy" divedinto an oven and produced a piece of steak and some onions on a tinplate. 

George accepted this mark of extreme favour with the greatestpleasure. The steak smelt savoury, although, by the looks of it, hethought it would have done credit to a shoemaker's shop; but he fellto with such a healthy appetite that the cook was still furtherpleased. 

"'Ere, 'av a drop o' my kauffee, " he said, holding out a pannikin ofthe steaming liquid; "there's a goodish 'stick' in it, " he added, with a knowing wink. 

George accepted it without demur. He did not care for brandy, but hefelt that he was under an obligation to the man and would not hurthis feelings by refusing what the soldiers considered a pricelesstreasure. 

While George was discussing his solid breakfast the cook looked on, chattering away about the doings of yesterday, avoiding withsoldier-like tact Helmar's share in the proceedings; but just as themeal was over and he was about to depart, he said--

"S'pose you won't be 'avin' many more meals along o' us?"

"What do you mean?" asked George, in surprise. 

The man smiled and looked knowing. 

"Orficers' mess grub better'n we do, yer know, " he replied, winkingwith the whole side of his face. 

"Yes, I dare say they do, but that's got nothing to do with it, "said George. 

"Ho, 'asn't it! They tells me as you are a-goin' to be made ahorsifer. "

Our hero laughed, and the man looked offended. 

"No, no, that's wrong. You know, I'm not English, they can't dothat--besides, there's no reason for it. "

"Well, now, I never thought o' that, " replied the cook, somewhatcrestfallen. "But they're a-goin' to do somethin' for yer;everybody's a-talkin' about 'ow you got them guns up the 'ill, and Isez, right yer are, I sez, 'e's a chap as deserves to git hon. "

George was quite confused at the man's praise, and, to avoid more ofit, said good-bye and left the kitchen. What he had heard had openedhis eyes. Now he knew the meaning of his morning's greetings fromthe strangers he had passed. Apparently he was looked upon as a sortof hero--well, he hoped they would find him something to do to provetheir belief in him. 

Cutting across the parade ground towards the office, where hisduties as interpreter required him, he was met by an orderlysergeant. 

"Mornin', Mr. Helmar. I was just coming to look for you. You'rewanted at the office. I think, " he went on, impressively, "there's alittle trip on hand and you are to go on it. "

"Good! Do you know what it is, and where to?"

"Can't say, I'm sure. They keep these things very quiet. TheAdjutant's inside, " he went on, "you'd better go in. "

Helmar stepped in. A group of officers, standing round a desk, turned as he entered. 

"Ah, " said one who was sitting at the table with a chart spread infront of him, "I want you to hold yourself in readiness to accompanyCaptain Forsyth, this evening, on a patrol towards Kafr Dowar. Youwill act as interpreter. The commanding officer has selected you, asthe work to be done will entail considerable risk, and we require areliable man. Further instructions will be given you by CaptainForsyth. The patrol starts at sundown. You can go now and getready. "

"Very good, sir, " replied George, and turned to leave. One of theofficers followed, and, as they got outside, joined him. 

"Your orders are not very explicit, Helmar, " said he, "and probablyconvey but little to you. Of course, I dare say you know that afteryesterday's engagement Arabi has retreated to Kafr Dowar. It isbelieved he has some thousands gathered under his banner, but wewant to be sure. We are going out to gather all informationpossible, in which work you will be of great assistance to me. "

"You, then, are Captain Forsyth?" asked George, at once. 

"Yes, I asked that you might accompany me, for I do not care totrust to the native interpreters, and, besides, " with a smile, "I amglad to have a man who not only can fight, but is also a man ofresource. "

"I don't know the country, sir, " answered Helmar doubtfully, "and, under the circumstances, that seems to me to be a vital point. Arabi's men are pretty smart, and no doubt there will be many trapsto avoid. "

"I have taken all that into consideration. As far as the country isconcerned, I will answer for that, and the traps--well, we must beas shrewd as the enemy. "

"I am only too glad of the chance, " said Helmar, afraid lest, inoffering objections, the officer should think he did not want to go, "and if it comes to a tight corner, I will give the best account ofmyself possible. "

"That's all right, then, " said Captain Forsyth. "And now you hadbetter go and get ready. I am going to let you use one of my ownhorses instead of a trooper; a blanket on the saddle is all that youcan carry, except, of course, a day or two's rations in your walletin case of accidents. You can get your arms from the quartermaster. "

The officer returned to the room, and Helmar hurried off to secureall that he needed. 

There was but little difficulty; evidently orders had been givenbeforehand, for his equipments were laid out and waiting for him. In an hour's time he had collected together everything he required, and the rest of the day was his own. 

His spirits were at the highest possible pitch, and the thoughts ofthe luck which was following him made him feel ready to undertakethe most daring enterprises. He blessed the engineer officer who hadgiven him the opportunity with the guns the day before. The drudgeryof ganging natives in the trenches seemed as if it had now gone forever, and he was about to embark on responsible work, or, at least, work that would give him scope to prove his mettle. The more hethought of it, the more castles he built of rising to a bigposition, until, at last, realizing the absurdity of his dreams, hebrought himself back to the practical side of his duty. 

Late in the afternoon, about an hour before sundown, he againvisited his friend the cook. He found that worthy looking asbenevolently greasy as ever, and ready to offer him all theresources of his larder. 

"I thought I'd come and get my tea now, cook, I've got to go out onpatrol at sundown. I'm afraid I'm a beastly nuisance. "

"Nuisance? No, o' course not. I ain't one o' them blokes as grumblecause a feller's 'ungry. Wot d'yer say to a bit o' cold meat andsome tea to start with?"

"Splendid. I haven't had any dinner, I had breakfast so late, sowe'll make up for it now. "

"An' where are yer goin', if it's a fair question?" asked hiscompanion. 

"Well, I don't know that I ought to say. Still, I wasn't told tokeep it quiet, so I suppose it doesn't matter. It seems old Arabihas retired to Kafr Dowar and is going to make a stand there. We'regoing to gather information. I don't suppose there'll be muchexcitement. "

"Um, " replied the cook, placing a pile of toast and dripping infront of his visitor. "I wouldn't mind bettin' a day's pay you gitall the fun yer want afore yer git back. "

"Why, what makes you think that?" asked George, amused at the man'stone of conviction. 

"Yer don't know them horsifers like I do; I ain't been in serviceall these years for nothin'. I tell yer, if there wasn't no dangerthey'd a sent one o' them blessed blacks to interprit instead o'you. They knows you've got the grit, so they sends you, and it'sodds yer don't come back with a 'ole skin. "

George knew the man's words were not meant unkindly, although theywere something of a raven's croaking; however, with undamped ardour, he attacked the pile of greasy toast and waited for his host tocontinue. 

"I ain't got no opinion o' them all-fired Gypies!" he went on, asHelmar did not reply. "They're that treacherous as never, and ifthey gits 'old o' yer it means murder. Now, my advice is, an' I've'ad twenty year experience as a soldier ov 'er Majesty QueenVictoria--the greatest soverin o' the day--askin' yer pardon, as yera Doycher--wot I says is, bayonit 'em, an' when yer done it see asthey ain't alive arter. If yer don't, yer a goner. "

The good-natured cook had worked himself up to such a pitch ofexcitement as he laid the law down to our hero, that the latter wasseriously afraid of apoplexy, and when the old fellow had finished, it was with difficulty he refrained from bursting out into a roar oflaughter. However, keeping a straight face, he took a long pull atthe pannikin of tea, and prepared to leave. 

"I've no doubt you are right, cook, and I shan't forget your advice. Well, good-bye, see you again some day. "

"Good-bye, Mr. Helmar, " replied the cook, again beaming withgood-nature and fat. "Good luck to you; don't forgit there's allersa drop o' good kauffee 'ere, " and he turned to his work with achuckle. 

Helmar hurried back to his quarters, and calling the chief nigger ofhis gang up, sent him to Captain Forsyth's quarters for the horse. While he was gone George busied himself with looking to his saddle. Presently, the fellow returned with a fine upstanding, raw-boned, dark brown horse. The animal looked all fire and mettle, and asGeorge cast his eye over it, he registered a mental vow to thank theofficer for his generosity. 

"You go to Kafr Dowar?" asked the nigger, as he held the horse forGeorge to saddle him. 

"What's it to do with you where I'm going?" he asked sharply. "Mindyour own business. "

"Be not angry with thy servant, " said the man with a furtive glance, which he quickly averted as he caught Helmar's eye. "I but thought. Arabi is there. "

"How do you know?" asked George quickly. 

"I hear, " was the evasive reply. Then, seeing the dissatisfied lookon Helmar's face, he tried to ingratiate himself. "The horse isgood, he will travel fast, " he went on, with a glance of admirationat the animal. 

For a moment Helmar was thrown off his guard. 

"Yes, and it will take Arabi all his time to catch him, if we shouldcome across him. "

"Then you go to Kafr Dowar, " said the man, with a grin. 

George, seeing his mistake, was about to reply, when he saw thepatrol getting ready, so, without further parley, he mounted hishorse and rode towards them. 

 CHAPTER XV

 ON PATROL

It was with very mixed feelings that Helmar rode over to the patrol. Of late he had come to regard all Egyptians with suspicion, and, infact, the entire native population. As regards the so-called "loyal"blackies, he looked upon them as mercenaries, giving their loyaltyfor gain to the stronger side; being more enlightened than others, they realized that Arabi's rebellion could not possibly survive anyserious opposition, and that in the end England was bound to crushit--hence their loyalty! Of course, it was well known that theirranks were crowded with spies--this was only natural--and he feltcertain, though unable to prove it, that the man who had just spokento him was one of these. 

As he rode up and joined the little party of horsemen, he was in twominds about speaking to Captain Forsyth of the man's suspiciousbehaviour; but, in the rush of moving off, he had no opportunity, and with the bustle and interest of his new work, the incidententirely slipped from his mind. It was not till later on that everyword of that conversation was brought vividly back to him. 

"All right, Captain Forsyth, " said the Adjutant, after inspectingthe patrol; "you can move off. Good-bye, and good luck to you!"

The order to march was given, and the little party of twelve peopleslowly filed from the lines. 

The beautiful cool of the evening after the sweltering heat of theday was refreshing to all, man and beast alike; the men laughed andchatted, the horses snorted, threw their heads up and proudly showedtheir mettle as the slow "walk march" was quickly changed into acanter. 

The camp was gradually left behind in the distance, and long erenight set in, Alexandria, with its domes and spires, was lost in thehaze of the evening, and the bare, level, open country surroundedthem on all sides. 

Their road lay in the direction of Kafr Dowar, distant about twentymiles to the south-east. For some time after leaving the city therailway was followed, until they arrived at the neck of land thatseparates the lakes Mariut and Abukir, then, leaving the roadentirely, Captain Forsyth edged away from the railway and skirtedalong the south-west bank of Lake Abukir. 

Not very far out of the city, the officer dropped back to the rearwhere George was riding. 

"I'm going to divide the party, Helmar, " he said, "and I want you toride with me. We will travel on the west side of the railway, andshall probably meet stray Arabs in that direction, from whom we canobtain information. It will be imperative to keep a sharp look-out. "

"Yes, " replied Helmar, "so far we do not know if Arabi has left KafrDowar or not. Anyway, if he has, I expect he still has a large forcethere. "

A flanking party was then sent out to the east. The main body, consisting of six men, were to continue the road direct for KafrDowar, while Captain Forsyth himself, a trooper named Brian, andGeorge took the western flank. 

Helmar and his companions soon reached and crossed the railway, and, pressing on, the main body was quickly lost to view, and the work ofscouring the country began in earnest. 

Helmar was very quick to learn his duties. A sort of instinct keptall his nerves and senses strained, detecting anything that mightfurnish information, and, although night had closed in, he found hewas able to distinguish many things that he would not have thoughtpossible in such darkness. 

Their course lay across country, and the officer kept on the righttrack by the aid of the brilliant light of the stars. He pointed outthe manner in which it was done to Helmar, who marvelled at thesimplicity of it all, and wondered how it was he had never thoughtto try it before. 

For some miles the journey was quite uneventful, and Captain Forsythbegan to think that the Arabs had really retired beyond Kafr Dowar, even perhaps to Damanhour. 

"There doesn't seem to be a sign of the enemy anywhere, " said he. "We must be within six miles of their reputed camp now, and wehaven't even seen a light. It seems very strange. "

"Personally, " replied George, "I think it's suspicious. TheseGypsies are very foxy; there are some about, or I'm much mistaken. You don't catch a man like Arabi retiring all his troops withoutleaving a strong rear-guard somewhere behind. What about that riseover there?" he went on, pointing to the dim outline of a hill inthe distance. "I thought I saw the flash of a light there just now, but it might have been only fancy. "

Captain Forsyth pulled his horse up for a moment and looked keenlyin the direction indicated; but, as nothing appeared, the journeywas resumed. A little further on, he suddenly exclaimed under hisbreath and whispered, "Wait a minute!" while he sprang from hishorse. 

George felt a breath of excitement as he watched the officer'smovements. The trooper Brian had come up alongside him. 

"Faith, seems to me there's some one on the move ahead of us. Can'tyou hear the sound of horses' hoofs, sir?"

Helmar listened. At first he could hear nothing but the sighing ofthe evening breeze as it rustled over the open plains; but graduallyhe became aware of other sounds blending with it. He listenedintently, and the sounds became more distinct, but still so dim thatthey seemed very far off. 

"Yes, I think you are right, Brian, but they are a long way off. They seem to me more to the left and in the direction of thepatrol. "

"That's so, " replied the Irishman, "and, sure, it's to be hoped thesergeant is aware of 'em. "

Just then the officer re-mounted his horse. 

"Well, sir, do you think it's anything coming our way?"

"No, " he replied, "not our way, but it's a party of horsemen, andthey seem to be going straight for our main patrol. Brian, you andHelmar remain here; don't advance. I am going to join the sergeant'sparty. If you hear the sound of fire-arms from that direction, youtwo will join us at once; and if not, in twenty minutes from nowstrike a light and I shall rejoin you. Don't make any mistake. Helmar, I shall leave you in charge. "

While the officer was speaking, George gave all his attention to thesounds approaching, and his restless eyes scanned the darkness allround. What he had thought to be coming from the east now sounded tobe from the west. 

"Very good, sir, " he replied, as Forsyth finished speaking. "But itstrikes me you are either wrong about the direction of the sounds, or there are others coming towards us from the west. "

The officer listened, but he remained convinced that what he hadheard came from the direction he had said. 

"No, I am right, " he said, at last. "There is no sound to the west. Don't forget your instructions, " and he turned his horse anddisappeared in the darkness, the clatter of his horse's feet soonbecoming deadened by the heavy sand. 

"You're right, Mr. Helmar, and he's wrong, though it wasn't for meto say so, " said Brian, in tones of firm conviction. "As the officerdisappeared, did you notice how quickly the sound of his horse'shoofs died away?"

"Yes, " replied Helmar. "But what has that to do with it?"

"Simple enough, " replied the other; "he's forgotten about the wind. There isn't too much, it's true, but what there is is coming fromthe west, and consequently the sound travels with it. Now, youlisten. You can't hear a sound of him now. "

It was as the Irishman said. Strain as they would, there was not asound to be heard from his retreating horse. 

"You're right, " said George, at last, "and the other sound is stillto be heard, which means----"

"Which means that some one is approaching us from the west, and thesound is travelling with the wind. Before he gets back we'll havetrouble on our hands, or I'm--I'm--a Dutchman, " he finished up inhis broad Irish brogue. 

Although Helmar was determined and courageous, he was a novice atthe art of war, and was ready to adopt any plan that appealed to hiscommon-sense when danger threatened, so he consulted his companion. 

"Assuming that we are right, what plan do you suggest?" he asked, eyeing the Irishman keenly. 

"Well, it's hard to say what's best. Sure, I'm right on for a fight, but we must first locate how many are coming, and p'raps after allthey may be friendlies, though I wouldn't give much for the chance. "

"Neither would I, " replied George, laughing. "Well, I'll tell youwhat I propose; we'll just lay low and be guided by circumstances, and, in the meantime, look to our arms. "

The two men's revolvers were loaded, and the magazine of theirrifles full; after they had examined them carefully they sat insolemn silence, with every nerve strained to its highest tension forthe slightest suspicious sound. 

Every moment increased their certainty of the approach of horsemen, although at a slow pace, for the sounds were infinitely moredistinct. 

"They're coming, right enough, " said Brian abruptly in a whisper. "Icaught the sound of voices just now, and by jabers it seems to methey're Gypies. "

This was a surmise of the Irishman's imagination, for as yet Helmarhad heard no voice; but still the sounds came nearer. 

"Another two minutes and it'll be time to give the signal to CaptainForsyth, " said Helmar, feeling over the face of his watch. 

"Eh? And bring a hornet's nest about us!" exclaimed the Irishman indisgust. "But there, it's military orders, and I suppose they mustbe obeyed, whatever the consequences. "

"It seems to me all wrong anyhow, " replied Helmar; "I don't think heought to have given such an order. A scout has no business to givesignals like that, or even to carry matches, but I suppose it's gotto be done. Get your pistol out and be ready while I strike alight. "

A grunt from the Irishman signified assent, and, a moment after, Helmar struck a match. Simultaneously as the match flared up, therewas a howl from the west, and the two watchers heard the gallopingof horses from that direction, while from the eastward they heard aloud "whoop" from Captain Forsyth, who almost instantly dashed up. 

"Quick, for your lives, men, " he cried, "we are surrounded. There'sa party of the enemy in hot pursuit of me. We must turn back and tryto outflank them and join the rest of the patrol. Come on!"

Leading the way, he turned his horse and the three men galloped off. 

"It's no go, cap'n, " cried Brian, whose horse had leapt into thelead and was trying to bolt. "There's a party coming straight forus. Let's make a stand and give 'em a taste of our lead. "

"On, man, on for your life! They're coming in all directions, " heshouted back. "That match did it. "

They turned their horses in another direction, but as they did so arattle of musketry met them, and a hail of bullets flew over andaround them. 

"Pull up, " said Forsyth, in quiet tones, "the game's up, we mustmake a fight for it. "

Another volley whistled about them, and Brian's horse was hit andfell to the ground. 

"Are you hurt?" cried Helmar, dismounting to his assistance. 

"Not a bit, " replied the fallen man cheerily, springing to his feet. 

The officer jumped off his horse, and the three men stood ready tosell their lives as dearly as possible. They were none too soon, for, in the darkness, the enemy, riding at full gallop, were almoston top of them before they could pull up. The moment they were nearenough to see, they poured another murderous volley into the devotedlittle party, and the Irishman fell with a bullet through his chest. In reply, the Captain and our hero blazed away with their riflesinto the cluster of horsemen. 

Suddenly a voice rang out above the noise of the cracking rifles, and the Arabs ceased fire; then clear and strong came inunmistakable European tones--

"Surrender, you English, or you die!"

In an instant Helmar recognized the voice--it was Arden's. Ragefilled him as he thought that once more he was in the power of thisman, and he made up his mind to fire his last cartridge before hegave in. He raised his rifle to his shoulder, but Forsyth stayedhim. 

"It's no use. He has got us foul. Alive we may escape, but withfifty to one against us, it is suicide. " Then raising his voice to ashout, he cried, "We surrender!"

The words were hardly out of his mouth when, with a terrific shout, a volley was poured into the unprepared Arabs, and a frightful_mêlée_ ensued as the rest of the patrol, headed by the sergeant, charged to the rescue. 

In the confusion Forsyth and Helmar sprang on to their horses--Brianwas beyond their help--and galloped towards their friends. Thedarkness was so intense that the two men immediately got separated. Helmar unconsciously altered his direction and immediately fell inwith a party of horsemen galloping off. Thinking it to be thepatrol, he joined them, and raced away. His horse was very fresh andquickly forged ahead into the midst of his companions, when, to hisdismay, he discovered his mistake--he was in the midst of the flyingenemy. 

With an exclamation of horror he endeavoured to pull up, but thisattracted attention, and the men beside him, turning, saw his whiteface and shouted to their leader. George raised his revolver, butere he could pull the trigger it was knocked from his hand and hewas defenceless. 

The Arabs now closed all around him--there was no possibility ofescape. One man had seized his horse's bridle, and he was forced togallop on whether he liked it or not. He threw back his head andshouted, thinking his friends might still be within hearing, but ablow on the mouth with the butt end of a pistol silenced him, andbursting with rage and mortification he had to gallop on. 

His feelings were terrible; to be captured in this childish mannerwas too disgusting for words--and by Arden too! He railed bitterlyat losing the Captain in the darkness. 

"If I had only had sense enough to stick close to him, " he thoughtto himself, "I should have been all right, instead of again being inthe power of this treacherous Mark. There'll be precious littlemercy for me this time, and when we get to his camp, I expect he'llhave me hanged. "

Then the thought struck him that as yet Mark, if he was with theparty, had not seen him, and he felt inclined, notwithstanding theexigencies of his position, to laugh at the surprise it would causethat worthy when he became aware of who his prisoner chanced to be. 

They were ascending a hill, and on the top of it George could see anumber of lights twinkling and bobbing about through the fringe ofbush that covered it. His captors gave him but little time tospeculate as to the place they were nearing, for not for one instantdid they slacken their speed as they ascended the steep slopes. Helmar knew by the pace of the journey that he could not be far fromKafr Dowar, but he had never heard that it was on a hill, andbesides, the railway passed through it. This latter thoughtconvinced him that this place must be only some patrolling stationof the rebels, and he felt sorry for himself that such was the case;he would probably be in the power of Arden or some subordinate, either of whom might, as likely as not, order him to be beheaded forthe amusement of the crowd. 

These thoughts were not very comforting, and he was glad to put themfrom him for others of a less morbid character, as he entered thelow scrubby bush in which the camp was pitched. 

No word had passed between him and his captors from the moment theyhad become aware of his presence amongst them. This ominous silencehad struck him at first as curious, but realizing a few of thepeculiarities of the "Gypies, " he took this for one of them andrefrained from breaking it. 

He was still in doubt as to whether Arden was with them, or whetherthis was another party altogether, but, whichever way it was, hemeant to keep to himself the fact that he could understand Arabic, and trusted that his knowledge of their language might help him toescape, or at least save his skin. 

On the whole, after the first shock of his capture was over, hebegan to think that his fate might have been very much worse; hemight have been with poor Brian lying dead on the sandy plain, aprey for the vultures who would swarm in dozens over his carcase atdaylight; or he might only have been wounded, when to be left out inthe scorching rays of the sun would have been ten times worse. 

With reflections such as these he endeavoured to comfort himself, and, as he entered the rebels' encampment, he felt he was ready toface anything that was likely to happen. 

Passing by a row of mud huts, the party drew up outside one biggerthan the rest. 

Helmar was jealously guarded by two of the soldiers armed withrifles and pistols, while a confabulation was being held by therest. They were talking some yards away, and so many tongues weregoing at once that it was impossible for him to make out what wassaid. 

At last, however, they evidently came to a decision, and at a wordhe was led off, with his horse, to a hut where his guards told himin Arabic to dismount. 

George was prepared for something like this, and remained where hewas, pretending that he did not understand. Immediately the men, taking the bait, conveyed their meaning by signs, and he instantlydismounted. He was then led into the hut, and the moment after thesoldiers left him, closing and barring the door behind them. 

 CHAPTER XVI

 WE MEET AGAIN

The place in which George found himself so roughly thrust was pitchdark. He vainly turned from side to side to discover, if possible, what his surroundings were, but he could see nothing. The ominous"clumping" of the bars as the rebel soldiers put them in place, warned him that they had no idea of giving him any opportunity ofescape, and he must be content for a while at least to remain wherehe was and make the best of things. He listened for the sound ofretreating footsteps, but, hearing none, concluded that the two menhad been told off to mount guard over him, thus making his captivitydoubly secure. 

Waiting for a moment or two, to get accustomed to the darkness, heproceeded to feel his way about, in the hopes of finding somethingon which to sit and rest; but, after hesitatingly moving round thewalls, he came to the conclusion that the hut was bare of allfurniture, and if he wished for rest he must sit on the ground. Being somewhat philosophical, this he did, leaning his back againstthe wall, and gave himself up to formulating a plan of campaign. This was no easy matter; he had but the vaguest ideas what his fatewas to be, and therefore it was impossible to know what was the bestline of action to adopt. 

The one thing he feared was that there was no sufficiently powerfulrebel here to protect him from the barbarity of the half-wildsoldiery; and if this were so, his life, when daylight came, wouldnot be worth twopence. If Mark Arden happened to be in command hemight possibly attempt to save him for a worse fate than even theone he had already pictured; of the two, he would sooner face thesoldiers, for then his end would be swift, and he could at leastface it like a man. 

His thoughts brought him so little comfort, so little hope, that atlast he put them from him altogether, and, in spite of all hisdanger, in spite of all this discomfort, he curled himself up andslept the sound refreshing sleep of a tired man. Once more he wasback in Germany, once more amongst the students of the University;the Debating Society was in full swing, and he was again enactingthat little drama in the club-rooms. Somehow Arabi was mixed up withit all, encouraging him to help his friend from the bullyingLandauer, smiling brightly on him as he uttered the scathing wordspreceding his challenge. Suddenly in the midst of it all there camea terrific peal of thunder, and he awoke with a start, to hear thebars being removed from his prison-door and to see the brightsunlight streaming in through cracks in both roof and wall of thecranky hut. 

He rubbed his eyes for a moment to make sure he was not stilldreaming, then, as the door was flung open and the dirty face of aragged, half-dressed soldier appeared, he recollected everything, and sprang to his feet in anticipation of rough treatment. 

Critically scanning the man who stood before him, George could notbe certain if it was the same fellow who had thrust him in there thenight before. He was not long left in doubt, for he was addressed inthe broken English common to natives used to mixing with Europeans, and George knew at once that this was a fresh jailer. 

"The officer will speak with the Englishman, " he said with a grin. 

[Illustration: "And how do you propose to drag me from here if I donot choose to go?" p. 181]

"Oh, " replied George in the same language, "and what does he wantwith me? Who is this officer? Why can't he come to me?" he wenton in defiant tones. 

"You are prisoner, and the officer he not come to prisoners. You areto die soon, " was the comforting reply. 

"Yes, and who is going to kill me? You?" with fine contempt in histones, eyeing the insignificant wretch up and down. 

"I come not here to talk with the dog of a Christian. If you willnot come with me, I must take you, for the Pasha will not wait. Come!"

Helmar burst out into a loud laugh. The thought of this dirty littleEgyptian taking him anywhere against his will was too much for him;notwithstanding the exigencies of the situation he resolved to teasehim. 

"And how do you propose to drag me from here if I do not choose togo?"

The little man's eyes glittered, and his hand rested on a revolverin his belt. He saw that the "dog of a Christian" was laughing athim, and he did not like it. 

"My orders are to bring you; if you will not come alive, then----"and he drew his revolver and levelled it at George's head. 

Thinking he had gone far enough, and realizing that the wretch wasin earnest, George stopped laughing. 

"All right, lead the way, I'll go with you. But you might give mesomething to eat; I haven't touched food since yesterday afternoonand am hungry. "

"You not need food much longer, " replied the man with a grim smile, as he led the way out into the scorching sunlight. 

"Evidently, " thought George, "they don't intend to waste time withme. But, by Jupiter! I'll make a fight for it when the time comes!"

The place he was in was a small encampment of mud huts scatteredabout amongst a scrubbly low bush. A number of rebel soldiers wereto be seen in various attitudes of laziness, all smoking or chewing. As George passed along with his guide they eyed him with muchdisfavour, without moving from their particular position of ease, and if looks could kill, he would never have reached the officer'shut alive. 

"What place is this?" he asked, more interested in his surroundingsthan in his fate. "Is it Kafr Dowar?"

The man shook his head and refused to answer. Not yet satisfied, George tried again. 

"How far is this from Alexandria?"

This time the answer came short, sharp, and in deep tones of hatred. 

"Too far for the Christian ever to return. "

"How these wretches do hate Europeans, " thought he, as he trudgedalong beside the man and began to think more seriously of what wasin store for him. 

A few yards further on they stopped outside the same hut where theyhalted the night before. The guard knocked at the door, which wasinstantly opened, and two soldiers barred the way. George's guard atonce explained, and the two men fell back, leaving them free toenter. 

The guide led the way. The room was dark, and as far as Helmar couldsee at first glance, it was as devoid of windows and in almost asruinous a condition as his prison. He saw in one swift glance anuntidy bed, covered with brown blankets, occupying one side of theroom, and then his attention was riveted on a man dressed inEgyptian costume writing at a table in the centre of the apartment. He seemed to take no notice of their approach, so absorbed was he inhis work; not a movement escaped him beyond the manipulation of hispen, which was decidedly rapid, George thought, for an "uncivilizedsavage. "

The prisoner had time to note the long sword hanging at the man'sside, and also the sinister projecting butt of a revolver from hisbelt, but beyond this there was nothing to mark him out as anythingmuch above the rest of the rebels he had seen. 

George and his guide halted in front of the table, and the officerwith a movement of irritation threw down his pen and looked up. There was a momentary silence, and the two men exchanged glances ofmutual defiance and hatred. Then, with an unpleasant smiling curl ofthe lip, the latter said--

"So, George Helmar, we meet again!"

It was Mark Arden. Helmar had not been altogether unprepared forthis meeting. Mark, he knew, was in the neighbourhood, but he hadnot been certain he was to be the arbitrator of his fate. He thoughtswiftly, and quickly realized that no feelings of similarnationality and education would help to save him from this villain'svengeance. He therefore determined to put on the boldest facepossible, and meet defiance with defiance, hatred with contempt, andlet his captor understand that he did not care a jot for anythingthat he could do to him. 

"You escaped me before, but I thought it would not be long before Ishould again get hold of you. That was a smart trick you served meat Port Said, and I haven't forgotten it. "

George smiled, as he thought how easily he had outwitted this manbefore, and wondered if there were no possibility of repeating theoperation. Mark seemed to read his thoughts. 

"No, my friend, it will not happen again; I will see to that. I haveyou more fully in my power now, and I can assure you I have nointention of letting you again slip through my fingers. "

"That remains to be seen, " replied George, coolly. "But you haven'tpaid me that money yet, and I shall be glad of it just now. "

This was only said out of bravado, and had its effect. Mark couldnot refrain from smiling as he replied----

"What, still harping on the old theme? Ah, well, you always were acool fellow, but I'm afraid your coolness will avail you little now. I gave you a chance at Port Said, for old acquaintance' sake, achance which you wantonly threw away in a manner little calculatedto enlist my sympathy; and now, nothing I can do will save you, " andhe grinned fiendishly at the irony of his own words. 

George was not in the least taken in by them; he knew full well thatthis man would stop at nothing to injure him, so he treated hiswords with contempt. 

"Ah, you do not believe me, " Mark went on, observing the look ofdisdain on George's face. 

"But you will soon see. Listen to this, " and he read from what hehad written on the paper in front of him. 

"I am sending down a man captured, by my command, in the act ofspying our works here. He is an interpreter to the enemy, andtherefore a man to be feared. I refrain from sentencing him here, asa spy is always a useful subject for interrogation for theauthorities, and if he receives his punishment here, of course thatwill all be lost. "

"That is my dispatch to Arabi, Helmar, as far as you are concerned. Doubtless you can draw your own conclusions as to its meaning. "

"Yes, " replied George, "I can. It means that you are asking to haveme shot, probably tortured first to extract information from mewhich I do not possess. Bah! you are a cowardly hound!"

"Exactly. For the sake of Auld Lang Syne, " he replied coldly. "I donot care to have your execution on my hands. But I have no intentionof letting you escape. Now you understand what I meant when I saidthat nothing could save you. "

As he finished speaking, he again bent over his writing. Georgewatched him as his pen flew rapidly over the paper; he had nothingthat he cared to say to such a despicable hound. He was simplyraging with indignation at the traitor, and his fingers twitchedlongingly to get to the man's throat. However, he restrainedhimself, and waited for anything further that he had to say. Presently he looked up. 

"Well, is there anything I can still do for you?" he asked, in asneering tone. "Although your fate has been decided, and I know thatin less than a week you will be dead, I do not wish to deny you anycomfort that my camp can provide. "

His words came short and sharp, and their tone was in no wisecalculated to bring any relief to George's pent-up feelings, butrather aggravated them. 

"If you have finished all you have to say, " he said sternly, "Ishall be glad to return to my prison. "

Arden laughed coarsely at Helmar's indifference, and yet, while thesmile was still on his lips, a look of anxiety came into his eyes asthe calm demeanour of his former friend struck a latent chord offear in his black heart. It passed, however, as quickly as it came, and angry that even for one moment he should have feared this man, he burst on him with a torrent of invective. 

"Leave me at once, " he cried, pointing to the door; "go back to yourkennel, you cur! If you stay here another minute I shall forget thatI said I would not be responsible for your sentence! Here, guards, seize him and take him away!" He paused for a moment as the twosoldiers obeyed, and then in cooler tones gave one parting shot. "When next we meet, Helmar, I shall pay my debts!"

"When next we meet, you can have no choice: you shall pay them infull, " rejoined Helmar quietly, as the guards marched him off. 

George breathed more freely when he found himself once more out inthe brilliant sunlight. The atmosphere of that house had to him beenunbearable, the presence of the villain Arden had taxed his feelingsand temper to their utmost, and it was with a sense of intenserelief that he surveyed again the mud huts and the lazy soldiersoutside. 

The bright, hot sun, the fresh, sweet air quickly restored hismental balance, and he glanced at the many faces of the men lyingabout as he slowly sauntered, under the escort of his guards, towards his prison. He had not gone many paces when his attentionwas attracted towards a man who, just as he came abreast of where hewas lying, turned over and grabbed at the air with his hand asthough to catch some flying insect. The fellow's action was so outof keeping with the laziness of his attitude that Helmar glancedmore keenly at him, and was astonished to see him looking hard athim. Immediately it flashed across his mind that he had seen the manbefore, but where he could not say. However, the recognition seemedmutual, for as the soldier lay back again, there was an unmistakablesmile on his face, and Helmar went on towards his hut wondering. 

As soon as he arrived there, George stepped in and the door wasclosed upon him. While he had been away an aperture in the wall hadbeen uncovered, and the miserable room was well lit up. He walkedover to the opening and found that it was a small window, or rathersquare hole in the wall evidently used for that purpose. Carefullyset in the centre of the floor was some rough food and a pitcher ofwater, and as he gazed at it, he thought that, uninviting as itlooked, he could have done with quite double the quantity; however, satisfied that they did not intend to starve him, he fell to with akeen relish, and felt all the better when he had finished. 

Notwithstanding the prospect of immediate death, he was in no wisedisturbed, and, as he leaned back against the wall after his repastwas finished, his mind centred on the familiar face he had justseen, and he wondered again and again where he had seen it before. 

With tantalizing persistency the recollection stuck to him, and, equally tantalizingly, he was unable to recall his previousacquaintance with it. At last his thoughts began to drift, and hereviewed the events of his life since he had landed in Egypt. 

An hour passed in this way, when suddenly he started up with anexclamation. 

"Of course, what a fool I am!" he muttered. "He is the mate ofNaoum's dahabîeh. I remember distinctly now. I wonder how he gothere; he seemed a decent sort of nigger, too! I wonder if he wereforced into Arabi's service against his will? I must find out; ifso, he may be of use to me. " Joy came into his heart, and he laughedaloud. 

He already began to picture himself fooling Arden for the secondtime, although how was not quite plain even to himself. Still, as adrowning man will cling to a straw, George grasped at this one gleamof hope, and it brought him a peace of mind that he had not feltsince he was captured the night before. 

The day dragged wearily on. At short intervals his guards would lookin to see that he was not attempting to escape, and, satisfied withtheir inspection, would prop themselves in a sitting posture outsidethe door against the wall, and to all appearance sleep. 

Towards sundown food was again brought to him, and at the same timehis guard was changed. While he was yet eating his unsavoury mealone of the new men entered--it was the man he had recognized. 

Glancing furtively at his fellow-guard outside, he advanced to thecentre of the room, and with a smile that displayed a row ofbrilliant teeth, said----

"You remember, eh, de dahabîeh?"

Helmar glanced up with a smile. 

"Yes, you helped us to beat off the rebels, I remember. I saw youthis morning. But how came you here?"

For reply, the man put his finger to his lips and glanced towardsthe door; then, as if expecting a spy, stepped over to the windowand looked out. Satisfied with his inspection, he came back, and, squatting himself down on the floor, looked for a moment at hisprisoner. 

"I come because I cannot stay, " he replied in fairly good French. "They come to de dahabîeh--Arabi's men--and they say I must go withthem, so I am here, but I not like. "

"Ah, I see, you were pressed into the service, " said Helmar, "andyou are here against your will. "

The man nodded, then again glancing suspiciously round, said--

"But you, they kill you--Arabi shoot you when you get to Damanhour. "

"I'm afraid that is their idea, " replied George, with a rueful face, "unless I can escape, and that doesn't seem very likely. "

"Naoum is at Damanhour, " said the man thoughtfully. "If he know youhere, he no let them kill you. You go from here at sunriseto-morrow, I am to be one of your guard. "

George was on the alert in an instant. He could see that this manwanted to help him if he could only find a way. Apparently thefellow was not very resourceful, so he determined that he mustsuggest something himself. 

"You say that Naoum is at Damanhour, and you are to be one of myescort--well, look here. Do you think you could manage to give him anote from me when we arrive? He will pay you well. "

"Me want no pay. Naoum is a good master, and I am his servant. I doall you want. Naoum knows his servant. I come again at dark, and youhave your letter written, and I take it. "

Without waiting for anything further, the man sprang to his feet andjoined his companion outside. There was such an air of sincerityabout the fellow that Helmar at once felt he could trust him, sowithout hesitation he set about writing the note. He found a pencilin his pocket, and using the inside of an envelope, gave a briefoutline of what had befallen him, addressed it to Naoum, and thenset himself to await the coming of his guard. Just as it was gettingdark, the fellow again entered the prison, and without a word, tookthe note and departed. As soon as he had gone, George stretchedhimself out on the rough, sandy floor, and prepared to take as gooda night's rest as possible. He felt convinced in his own mind thatthe means of escape had been found, and was now content to wait theoutcome without apprehension. It was indeed a relief to him that hehad found a friend in this hornet's nest of cut-throats, and hehoped sincerely that the man's honest intentions might not miscarry. 

With his mind still dwelling on thoughts such as these he fellasleep, and, rough and hard as was his couch, his sleep was calm andpeaceful; as the other guard looked in and listened to his regularbreathing, his conscience was at rest when, later on, he followedhis prisoner's example. 

 CHAPTER XVII

 HAKESH THE PRIEST

As the guard had said, at sunrise the next morning the order wasgiven for George to be conducted to Arabi's head-quarters. After theprisoner had been served with his rough breakfast, his horse wasbrought to him. His guard assembled, no less than six men, to formhis escort, and he was ordered to mount. Just as they were about tostart, Mark Arden made his appearance. 

"So you are off on your long journey, Helmar?" he said, in tonesthat plainly implied his meaning. "Sorry I shall not be able totravel with you, but I have no doubt Arabi will know how to treatyou _properly_. I have pointed out to him many salient points inyour character, that I know will appeal to him--don't you wish youwere back at Königsberg?" And he broke off with a taunting laugh. 

"There's a good old adage that it would be as well for you toremember, Arden, " replied George; "'There's many a slip, ' etc. It'sa favourite one of mine. And just by way of a piece of advice, don'tforget the British advance, they'll give you but short shrift. "

"You needn't worry about me, I know all their doings, and by thetime their slow movements bring them near enough to do me any harm, my plans will all be complete, and I shall be miles away. " He pausedfor a moment, and a shadow passed over his face; then he suddenlyburst out, "Helmar, you are a great fool. Why don't you join me? Ihave power, you are a German, the British are our enemies--there isyet time. Say the word, and I will free you--we will blot out oldscores, and work together. "

George gave the man one look of withering scorn. 

"You think to coerce me!" he cried with flashing eyes. "You thinkthat I am made of the same currish clay as yourself, and because Iam in your power, and you intend to have me wantonly murdered, thatI will accept any means of saving my life! But you are wrong! TheBritish are not my enemies, if they are yours. They have stood myfriends ever since I came to this country, and, in return, I cannotdo less than be faithful to their interests. Rather than associatemyself with you, I would be blown from a cannon's mouth--that willshow my opinion of you; and now let us get on with the journey--thevery sight of you makes me sick. "

"So be it! Go! Go to your doom, you fool!"

Arden gave the order to march, and the little party moved off. Asthey made their way out of the camp, Helmar could not help feelingpleased that he had had another opportunity of letting Mark knowwhat he thought of him, it added to his sense of elation at theprospect which had been opened up to him, of a possible means ofescape; he had that feeling which comes to all men after havingperformed an action that redounds credit to their moral character. So that when the little French-speaking soldier, who had firstconducted him to Arden's presence, approached and bullyingly toldhim that any attempt to escape on his part would bring aboutimmediate death to himself, he only smiled, and replied verycheerfully----

"All right, my friend, if I attempt to do so, I am quite willing tostand the consequences. But if I may be allowed to know--where am Ibeing taken to?"

"The great Pasha is now at Damanhour, whither we go. If when we comethere he is gone, we shall follow. My orders are to deliver you tohim and no one else. "

"Good!" replied Helmar. "I would sooner be sentenced by this greatrebel than by any subordinate. I am more likely to be treated fairlydecently. "

Helmar was not in any way bound; he was given free use of his hands, but the bridle of his horse was secured to that of one of hisguard's horses, and even if he had wished to do so, there was butlittle chance of getting away. However, he had not the leastintention of attempting any such mad enterprise, infinitelypreferring to trust to the man who carried his note to Naoum. 

They were to reach Damanhour that night, the distance was abouttwenty miles, and they intended to travel only in the cool of theday. After about an hour's journey, the guard halted at a clump ofbush, the horses were off-saddled, and the little party prepared torest until evening. The heat was intense, and the welcome shade ofthe trees was like water to the thirsty rider in the desert. ToHelmar, unaccustomed to this mode of travelling, it was anindescribable relief to sit down on the sandy soil, with his backpropped against his saddle, and watch the shimmering haze of heatacross the sun-scorched plains. It made him think of the stories hehad heard of the weary traveller lost in the desert, no water withwhich to moisten his parching throat, his tongue swollen, black, andimmovable in his mouth, with already the first signs of delirium andinsanity showing in his erratic and aimless actions. He shuddered asthe picture presented itself, and thanked his stars that he wasseated, though a prisoner, beneath such a deliciously refreshingshade. 

His escort distributed themselves under the various low bushesaround, one man only, his little guide of the day before, sitting byhis side to guard him. In a few minutes, with this one exception, they were all asleep. It seemed to George that these men could sleepat all hours of the day or night; in fact, as far as he could see, it was their one pastime. Work and watchfulness, except whencompulsory, seemed to be quite out of the native ken. 

Hours passed, and at last one by one the men awoke, a fire waskindled, and food, in a careless, lazy sort of way, was prepared. After the meal was finished, they again slept, and Helmar was oncemore left to his own reflections. The sun was already past themeridian, and getting well down towards the horizon, but the heatwas still too great for travelling. The little Egyptian again satsilently beside his charge. 

Suddenly, George caught sight of the figure of an Arab approaching. He was some distance off, and as yet the one wakeful guard had notseen him. Helmar eyed the stranger keenly as he approached, wondering who he could be travelling in that intense heat, on foot, in a country infested with lawless soldiery. The stranger camesteadily on, and as he drew near, Helmar noticed that, althoughdressed in flowing Eastern garb, he was a white man, and ofpatriarchal age. He had a snow-white beard, that reached to hiswaist, and his figure was tall, lean, attenuated, and tottering. Altogether his appearance was so fascinating that George drew hisguard's attention to it. 

"Who can that old man be, coming along there on foot?" he asked, inFrench. "And what on earth is a tottering old fellow like him doingabout by himself in such a place?"

The guard looked in the direction indicated, and a peculiarexpression passed over his face as his eyes rested on the stranger. Without a word of reply the man jumped up and roused his comrades, and a conversation in Arabic ensued. Helmar listened intently. 

"See, see, " cried the little man. "It is that madman, Hakesh, theChristian, the priest who goes about calling down the wrath of Allahon our beloved leader. See, he comes from the direction of Mishish, where he has been stirring up the people against Arabi, calling onthem to assist the dogs of Christians. "

A whispered conversation followed, the purport of which George couldnot catch, but evidently there appeared to be a divided opinion inthe discussion. The friendly mate from the dahabîeh seemed to bestrongly opposed to some plan the little man was laying before them, and his eyes were flashing ominously. Suddenly the Arab who hadfirst spoken raised his voice. 

"You are no good believer, Belbeis, " he cried, in angry tones. "Thisdog of a priest is harmful. If our master knew what you say, youwould rot in prison. No, he must die--nobody will be the wiser, andwe shall get reward. Think, the great Pasha will make us all rich, and Allah will be pleased. "

The Egyptian's words struck on Helmar's heart with a cold chill. Theold man, Hakesh, was approaching feebly yet fearlessly, perhaps noteven knowing the danger that awaited him, and that these fiends inhuman form were about to murder him in cold blood. The thought wastoo awful, and George looked about helplessly for a means to thwartthem. He might call out and warn the approaching patriarch, butthis, he knew, would be useless, for then the five men would fire avolley of bullets into his poor withered old body. No, that wouldnot do. Just then George caught the sound of Belbeis's voiceprotesting loudly. 

"You are a fool, Abdu, you are like all the rest. Does Hakesh notlook to all the sick? does he not help the poor?--besides, noEgyptian takes notice of his words, no true believer will follow hisguidance, for he is mad. See, if anything is to be done, take him inas a prisoner to the Pasha, but do not kill him or evil willovertake you. He is insane!"

The old man had now sighted the occupants of the bush, and increasedhis pace. He was only a few steps off, and George could see thebenevolent expression of the kind face, and the determined light inthe dark, steel-blue eyes, which not even the man's great age coulddim. 

The discussion amongst the guard had now ceased, and they stoodlooking on as the old man came up. The little Abdu stood out aheadof his companions, aggressively eyeing the stranger as he came up. 

"Peace be with you, my children!" said Hakesh, in a thin, quaveringvoice, as he stood in front of the party. "You are resting on yourweary journey, I see. I will rest with you, for the sun is hot; Ihave walked far, and am weary too. "

The old man made as though to walk over to a bush and sit down, butAbdu intercepted him. 

"No, no, you cannot rest here, we are all true believers, and youare no friend of the Pasha's. You preach against him, and call uponall men to take up arms with the dogs of Christians. You cannot takerest with men of the true faith, " and he barred the old man's waythreateningly. 

One or two of the other men backed their leader up, but Belbeis hungback with a look on his face that boded no good to Abdu. Helmar sawthe look and had risen to his feet quietly, so as not to attract theattention of the soldiers, but Hakesh caught sight of his whiteface, and a smile came into his eyes. 

"Ah, " he said, addressing Helmar in English, "you can speak for me. I cannot make these people understand that I am a man of peace, andwould rest. "

Abdu did not understand what he said, but seeing him address Helmar, quickly interposed. 

"He cannot assist you, he is a prisoner, therefore do not wastewords with him. He is a dog of a Christian, too!"

"Peace to your revilings!" answered Hakesh, in a tone of irritation. "Because you are not of our religion, it is no reason to call usdogs. Stand aside, I am weary and must rest. "

Either he did not understand that the soldiers were threatening, orhe refused to let him see that he did, for he put out one tremblinghand and endeavoured to push the little wretch on one side. Themoment his hand touched Abdu, the match was set to the train and theexplosion followed. 

"You would dare to lay a hand on a true believer!" he cried, in hishigh-pitched voice, his small, wicked eyes glittering with the lustfor vengeance. "Dog, you are in my power, you have roused the peopleagainst Arabi, you shall go with us, a prisoner to the greatPasha--we shall see! Seize him!" he shouted to the others. "Lash himto a tree and we will flog him!"

Four of the men advanced to do his bidding. Belbeis had not moved. The old man looked round helplessly, not knowing what to expect. Then as the men caught hold of him he struggled feebly. Abdu hadstood by, but the moment he saw Hakesh struggle he drew a knife. Helmar, who had not taken his eyes off the man for a moment, sawthis. The old man continued his struggle, and Abdu, with murderwritten on his face, edged round behind him. 

Without a word of warning, Helmar with the agility of a tiger dartedforward, and with one terrific blow felled the Egyptian to theground. 

"Murder him, would you! You miserable hound! I'll give you alesson!"

He was about to continue his chastisement, when he found himselfsurrounded by the rest of the guard. He saw the flash of steel, andthen jumping back beside the old man, he faced the infuriated men. As they were about to attack, Belbeis sprang into their midst, and, shouting at them, forced them aside. 

For a moment the men paused, and Belbeis at once got the hearing hewanted. 

"You fools! What would you do? Kill our prisoner, for the sake ofthis tottering old man? Out upon you for a flock of foolishvultures! If the white man is harmed we shall lose our heads whenthe Pasha hears of it. "

He spoke quickly and with force, and the ignorant soldiers werequick to see the importance of his arguments, but their thirst forblood was great and they were loth to give up the hated Christian. 

Abdu had recovered and sat up, with a huge lump on his foreheadwhere Helmar had struck him. 

"Why do you not kill him?" he shouted. "You stand there skulking, while he murders me. Seize him, and let him see what it means tostrike one of the faithful. "

Belbeis raised his hand. 

"Peace, " said he, "you brought it on yourself. You would havemurdered the old man while we made him prisoner. You may be gladthat the Christian stayed your hand, or our lives would have paidthe forfeit. "

"I care not!" cried Abdu, foaming with rage. "You shall obey me! Iam your officer! Kill him, I say!"

"You may not care, but we do, " answered Belbeis, calmly. "You maysay and do as you like, but we will not let your doings bring thePasha's wrath on our heads. "

The little man still raged, but had to be content, and a compromisewas brought about between Belbeis and the others, to the effect thatHelmar's hands should be bound and the old man taken on to Damanhoura prisoner. As soon as this was settled, the party once more saddledup and continued their journey. 

Hakesh was made to mount behind Helmar's saddle, and in thisuncomfortable position the poor old man clung to him for support. 

"I can never thank you sufficiently for saving my life, " said he, asthey rode slowly along. "True, I am so old that it does not muchmatter, but my work is not yet done, and I would live to see itfinished. "

"There is no need of thanks, " replied George. "I am glad to havehelped you. However, our troubles are not yet ended. Abdu won't soonforget that cuff I gave him--we have yet much to fear from hisspite. "

The old man's attention was now entirely taken up with clinging onto his position, and he relapsed into silence. Helmar was occupiedwith thoughts of escape, so nothing more was said until the town ofDamanhour was reached. 

 CHAPTER XVIII

 BEHIND PRISON BARS

On his arrival at Damanhour George was conducted by his guardsstraight to the prison where he was to be confined. The gaol was oneof the many ramshackle buildings which the village was comprised of. As the little party slowly made their way through the unpaved streets, they were intently watched by crowds of men, women, and children; themen were principally rebel soldiers, mixed with a smattering ofinsurgent townspeople, the women and children--creatures of allsorts--from the village folk to the common ruck which follows a nativearmy. Many were picturesque, but others looked like the drainings ofthe slums of larger cities. There was no doubt as to the sentimentsthey entertained for the white people, for, as they caught sight ofHelmar's face, under escort of rebel soldiers, unmistakable signs ofrejoicing were shown, and more than once the threatening attitude ofthe mob made Helmar wonder if he would reach his destination alive. 

As they neared the centre of the town, Hakesh drew his companion'sattention to a building surrounded by high walls. 

"That, I expect, is where they will imprison us. It is the towngaol, and since Arabi has been here they have used it for militarypurposes. It is a filthy den. "

"I expect so, " replied George. "From what little I know of thesepeople, I should hardly expect cleanliness to be amongst theirvirtues. What do you think they will do to us?"

"That, my son, I cannot say, " he replied, with his eyes fixed on themud walls of the prison. "Arabi is not likely to kill us, I think;but should he be away we may be at the mercy of some subordinateofficer who, as likely as not, may wish to get rid of us to curryfavour with his chief. It is as well to be prepared for the worst. "

Helmar remained silent, he was thinking of Naoum and the letterwhich the man, Belbeis, was carrying to him. Belbeis had told himthat Naoum was here. Well, if that were the case, all might yet bewell; but, on the other hand, if Arabi should have left, possiblyNaoum had done the same. The predicament in which he found himselfwas one of great danger. He did not mind facing death, but he feltthat he would like to outwit Arden. 

The gaol was at last reached in safety, although not without sometrouble. Abdu, with villainous intent, made known along the road thefact that his prisoner was a spy, with the result that stones werefrequently thrown, and in many instances George narrowly missedbeing struck; it was with a sigh of relief that he passed throughthe crazy old gateway of the prison-yard. 

Abdu, with his wicked eyes shining triumphantly, ordered him todismount, and, as he reached the ground, George, with solicitouscare, helped his companion from his uncomfortable position. 

Primitive and unsafe as the outer wall had looked, the gaol itselfappeared to be strong enough. All the windows were heavily barred, and the doors looked as if they were capable of withstanding asiege. The place was constructed largely of wood, and, thinking ofHakesh's words, George felt sure that a place so constructed wasmore than likely to be decidedly unclean. 

He was not given much time to view his surroundings, for Abdu hadhim hustled into the building with as little delay as possible. Twoof the soldiers seized him by the shoulders and pushed him in withscant ceremony. Just as he passed through the door of the room wherehe was to be confined, one of the men had to drop back to let himpass, and he entered with only one of his guards holding him. 

"Naoum not here, I go find him, " whispered the man as he releasedhis hold. 

Turning, George noticed what he had not seen before--Belbeis was theman who had come in with him. There was no time for conversation, but the man's words had a reassuring effect. 

"Beware of Abdu!" whispered Belbeis, as he turned to leave, andthen, exchanging a look of intelligence with his prisoner, he joinedthe other guard and the two men went out. The door was closed andsecurely bolted. 

Left to himself, Helmar surveyed his prison. There was not aparticle of furniture in the place, and the only means of light andfresh air entering was through a small, narrow, heavily-barredwindow. George looked at this with thoughts of escape in his mind, but the prospect was dim and uninviting; even if the bars could beremoved he doubted the possibility of forcing himself through theaperture. He next turned his attention to the floor; it was therough earth covered with filth; portions of food lay about in arotting condition. The smell that emanated from them nearly made himsick. With feelings of despair he wondered how long he was to beconfined in the loathsome hole. 

Selecting a spot somewhat cleaner than the rest, he was about toseat himself, when happening to glance more closely, he sprang backwith a horrified exclamation. Again he looked at the window andagain he turned away in despair. 

Night had closed in, and George made up his mind to a night ofwakefulness rather than seat himself on that filthy ground. Roundand round, backwards and forwards, he walked, wondering when someone would come who could give him something to sit upon. 

Hours passed, but no one came. The time dragged so slowly that thenight seemed never-ending. He began to feel hungry in spite of hissickening surroundings, and with his hunger came vain imaginings. Hepictured all sorts of horrible torturings to which his savagecaptors might subject him. He wondered if he would be beheaded, orwhether he would be shot; he would much prefer the latter, it seemeda cleaner way of dying and more in keeping with his calling. Helaughed, as he pictured the rebels aiming at him and repeatedlymissing their target, through bad marksmanship. Then he began towonder what his companions would say when they heard of his end. 

He stopped in front of the window and looked up at the sky. Hestretched his arms and took hold of the two iron bars and shook themrepeatedly, but they seemed quite firm and immovable. Several timeshe tried them, but each attempt left him more convinced than beforethat efforts in this direction were futile. 

At last, utterly worn out and sick at heart, he leant against thewall and involuntarily his eyes closed; several times, as he dozedoff, his knees gave way under him, and he narrowly escaped fallingto the ground. Again he roused himself and started to walk. 

He had not taken more than half-a-dozen steps when a hissing, crackling sound caught his ear and he paused to listen. What couldit be? He went to the door from whence the sound proceeded. As hedid so he noticed an unmistakable smell of burning. 

He rushed to the window and looked out. The sky was clear andbrilliantly illuminated with stars. Here the air was sweet andfresh. Turning again to the door, he noticed that the smell ofburning had increased and the crackling was still going on. Thetruth flashed on him suddenly!

The gaol was on fire!

"So they would roast me alive, the scoundrels!" he muttered, as hestood hesitating as to what he should do. 

[Illustration: "Pull and shake as he would, the iron seemed toremain firm in its socket. " p. 211]

Glancing first at the door, then at the window, he quickly made uphis mind as to the best course to adopt. Smoke was alreadypenetrating the cracks of the doorway. If he were to escape, it mustbe through the window. At that instant he thought of poor oldHakesh, and wondered what was happening to him. Where was he? Didthey intend to roast him too?

"The inhuman devils!" he cried, as these thoughts flashed throughhis mind. He forgot about his own safety for the moment, as his mindwandered to the old priest. A flash of light through the crack ofthe door brought him back to his own position, and seizing the ironbars of the window with both hands he heaved and shook at them tillthe wall rocked, but they gave not an inch. 

Gasping for breath, his hands sore with his terrible grip on theiron, he paused for a moment and cast about in his mind for a newidea. No other means of escape presented itself, so with the energyof despair he flung himself again on the rough iron. The room wasrapidly filling with smoke, and he already found difficulty inbreathing. 

Pull and shake as he would, the iron seemed to remain firm in itssocket, and he was about to cease his efforts, when he noticed thatthe mud wall that held it was cracked, and hope again filled him. 

Leaving the bars for a moment he picked up a narrow piece of woodand jammed it as far as possible into the crack, then seizing thebar with one hand, he drew himself up and, placing his feet againstthe wall, pulled with all his strength. The wall opened out, and hedrove the wedge far into the crack with his disengaged hand, andonce more dropped to the ground. 

The fire was rapidly increasing, the room was filled with blinding, choking smoke, and he became at once convinced that he had not manymoments to spare before the fire would be upon him. One thing seemedcertain, that, whoever had set light to the place must have beenignorant of his whereabouts in the building, or they intended to letthe process of cooking him be slow. To what refinement had theybrought their art of torture!

Seizing the iron bars again, he set to work. The wood he hadinserted held the crack open, and the bar, now under the terrificpower he used, began to move about. For two minutes he workedincessantly, every moment bringing the chance of escape nearer. Withfeverish anxiety he watched the loosening bar. Once he looked round;the flames were lapping the door, and the hissing, crackling of thefire sounded in every direction. 

Again turning to his work, he gave one supreme wrench at theobstinate iron, and with a crack it yielded, flinging him to thefloor. A lot of the brickwork had come away with the bar, and, as hesprang to his feet, he saw that in releasing one of the iron bars hehad torn away sufficient of the wall to free the others. He torethem from their place in a flash, and at last the window was clearof obstruction. 

Taking one of the iron bars with him, he climbed up to the aperture, but found the process of squeezing himself through was no easy one;cheered on by hope, and with fear of the fire behind, he at lastsucceeded, and dropped to the ground outside, only to find that thehigh wall surrounding the prison barred his way. 

At least he had escaped the fire, but now, how to get out of theyard? He ran round the burning building in the hopes of finding anoutlet, expecting every moment to fall in with some of the guard, but to his astonishment not a soul was about. At first this seemedstrange, but as he realized that the building had been set on firepurposely, the desertion of it was quickly accounted for. 

The only means of escape that now presented itself was a smallouthouse built against the wall. This he clambered on to, and then, by the aid of some loose planks in the roof, succeeded in reachingthe top of the wall. 

The moment he looked over he cursed himself bitterly for not havingwaited until the house had burnt itself out before attempting to gofurther, for then, no doubt, thinking him dead, the crowd would havedeserted the place. As it was, he saw a cluster of rebels standingwatching the fire carry out its fell work. 

He withdrew his head the instant he saw the murderous-looking mob. To expose himself on the top of the wall was merely to make a targetof his body for a dozen rifles to "pot" at, and so nullify all hehad accomplished. Yet how was he to get over on to the other sidewithout being observed? If he could but alight on firm groundsafely, he could then make a rush for it, and trust to the luckwhich, so far, had been on his side. He thought of the shadow castby the wall, owing to the brilliant light of the burning prisonbehind, and he determined to try this one chance of escape. 

In the excitement of the leap from the window he dropped his weapon, and only just discovered the fact. Scrambling back, he soon foundit, and climbing once more on to the outhouse, without furtherhesitation he gradually rolled himself full length on to the top ofthe wall, slid his legs over, and letting himself down to arms'length, dropped to the ground. The wall was nearly fifteen feethigh, so that he had dropped about seven. The moment he landed herecovered himself and ran for dear life, not knowing in the leastwhere he was going. 

At first he thought he had escaped notice, but it was not so, forscarcely had his brain formed the hope than one wild shout went upfrom the rebels, and the next instant he found himself closelyfollowed by a hooting, murderous mob. 

 CHAPTER XIX

 THE ESCAPE

The moment George realized he had been discovered, the spirit of "door die" entered into his soul, and he flew along at the utmost speedat his command. He did not even check his hope that the race wouldend in his favour; he did not pause to wonder where he was going, orhow he would elude his pursuers. He had got a short start of themwhich he meant to keep, and, if possible, increase. He could hearthe gibbering of the mob gradually getting louder and louder as thecrowd gathered up fresh recruits and surged along in pursuit of him. The distant burr increased to yells and shouts, and the clatter offire-arms became so loud that George began to fear that his attemptat escape was quite futile. He never lost heart, however, and racedon and on at a pace surprising even to himself. 

A man never learns what is possible until he is placed in a positionthat requires the apparently impossible. This was the situationGeorge was now in. If he had stopped to ask himself the question, "Can I do it?" he probably would have been forced to answer it inthe negative. As it was, he paid no heed to the danger behind, andthought only of the safety in front, if he could but keep up hisspeed long enough. 

The infuriated rebels finding themselves unable with even theirgreatest efforts to come up with their prey, now began to fire athim, but, as their shots were not those of very expert marksmen, George became more amused than frightened as the bullets droppedeither short of him or flew far above his head. 

He was now getting into the inhabited part of the town, and tried toelude the pursuers by turning abrupt corners, but there was littlechance of success in these tactics, for the "blackies" knew moreabout the place than he was ever likely to, and kept cutting him offin an alarming manner. 

The day was beginning to break, and George felt that he must soongive in. As he was making a rapid turn in his path a well-aimednabout came most uncomfortably close to his head. This incited himto greater effort, not so much from fear of being hit, as from theknowledge of the nearness of his pursuers. 

Breathless, and with the life almost run out of him, he continuedhis mad career, the hue and cry of the mob goading him on andlending wings to his feet. Swift of foot as the blacks had been, they had shown themselves no match so far for the trained athletethey were pursuing. But there comes a time when even the best manmust give in, and that time George felt was rapidly approaching. Hehad been running now for a long time, and had traversed a lot ofground. However, he was not done yet, and he still kept on, althoughin what direction he knew not. The street he was now in looked likeone of the principal thoroughfares, and, as he was nearing the endof it, he saw, to his horror, another crowd ahead, running towardshim. 

Instinctively he turned into a bye-way, and darted along in theshadow of the buildings. The turning proved fatal--it was a blindcourt, and ended in a small paved square, hemmed in on all sides bythe best class houses. Seeing the mistake he had made, George pausedfor a moment to glance round. The mob were tearing down the court, their cries filling the air and making the calm morning hideous withdiscord. 

Seeing no means of escape, Helmar made up his mind to sell his lifeas dearly as possible, and, rushing into the porch of the biggesthouse he saw, put his back to the wall and waited the oncoming mob. 

Headed by a dozen or more soldiers, he saw the crowd enter thesquare. At sight of him standing at bay a loud, exultant cry wentup, and they dashed towards him. He was fairly trapped now, and heknew it; with his iron bar upraised he awaited the leaders, determined that three or four should not escape him before he wasdone to death. At this instant he heard a sound beside him, andglancing in the direction, saw a door suddenly thrown open. 

With instinct of self-preservation, he ran to it, and, withoutwaiting to see who was inside, rushed in, and immediately the doorwas closed with a slam. 

He had not the faintest idea where he was, and, for all he knew, might have fallen into a worse trap than before; but the opportunityhad been too good for him to refuse to accept, and, as he paused inthe dim hall, ready to strike down any one who attempted anyviolence, he was surprised to find it deserted. 

Outside, the disappointed fanatics beat and hammered at the door, and every moment Helmar expected to see it forced in. He scarcelyknew what to do. Suddenly he noticed in front of him a curtainedarchway; he ran towards it, and flinging back the heavy tapestry hestarted back as if he had been struck--he stood face to face with asmiling countenance. He dropped his weapon and rushed forward withhands outstretched, crying----

"Naoum! Friend Naoum! Thank God!"

"Luck is with you, friend Helmar, " said the Arab quietly. "Allah isgreat! Allah is good! He has brought you to me in your extremity. But come in here, I must quiet the children of darkness. "

He led the way in, and George found himself in a room of greatsplendour, arranged in Eastern style. Turning to his old friend hewas about to speak, but the latter interrupted him. 

"No, no, wait. There is danger; I must go and speak to the rebels, "and he turned swiftly and left the room. 

In a few moments the hammering and noise ceased, and presently Naoumreturned. 

"Now tell me what all this means, " he said, glancing at George'sdishevelled appearance, and doubtfully eyeing the torn clothes andthe worried face in front of him. 

"It simply means that they wanted to murder me by roasting me alive, and, failing that, with knives and clubs. "

Helmar then recounted all that had happened to him from the time hehad left Alexandria with the patrol. When he had finished, Naoumlooked thoughtful. 

"So you are an escaped prisoner of Arabi's, " he said at last; "thatis not good. It makes my task harder, but you must be savedsomehow, " and he relapsed into deep thought, drumming on the sideof a cabinet which he leant against. "Just now I am very powerfulwith Arabi, he has forced me into service, with the alternative ofconfiscating my property. I am now one of his means of raisingmoney, and as my fortune is considerable, he cannot quarrel with me, but----"

"Surely, " broke in George, "you are not fighting on his side?"

"No, but you do not understand. I am in his hands, and for the sakeof the result of my life's work, I cannot defy him. I take no activepart with him in this war, but I have no other alternative than tosupply him with money on purely business securities, the same as Iwould to anybody else. I am, as you well know, against him in all myfeelings. If I refused to do as he requires, I should forfeiteverything; so you see I am compelled. Being with him, I save myproperty, and can prevent much mischief by using my influence overhim. "

"I see, " exclaimed George, heartily, "you are right. It would befolly to do otherwise. Well, returning to the awkward predicament Ihave placed you in, what is best to be done?"

"I heard during the night that trouble had befallen you. In fact, this note in your writing was brought to me by Belbeis, one of mymen, just as I returned here from Cairo, " he went on, producing abundle of papers. "I had intended to intercede for you this morning, but now the situation is more complicated. However, " with a smile ofmeaning, "I think you can safely leave it to me. For the time beingyou are free from the man Abdu, and are, at present, out of reach ofyour enemy Arden, so you can take some rest here. Food shall bebrought you at once, and I will go and see what can be done. "

George thanked his friend and threw himself on a divan, while hishost started on his errand of mercy. 

Good luck, as Naoum had said, was undoubtedly with him, and, as helay back, with his weary, tired eyes closed from the bright light ofthe rising sun, he felt that Providence had been indeed good. Heshuddered again and again as he went over, in thought, the excitingevents of the night, and wondered what awful fate would have beenhis if he had chanced to take refuge in front of any of the otherhouses in the square. Naoum he knew would help him to the fullextent of his power, and that seemed to be considerable, judgingfrom the manner in which he had quieted the mob outside. It was toogood to hope that he would be able to get him released altogether, but, probably, he would manage to secure for him a fairlycomfortable prison and save his life. 

His thoughts were interrupted by the entrance of a servant withfood, and, as soon as the man had retired, he set to ravenously. Thefood was of the most luxurious description, and Helmar marvelled themore at the mysterious man who had provided it. Who was he inreality? Naoum he knew was his name, and he had hitherto only takenhim for a successful trader; but apparently he was a man of greatfortune and power, or how could he supply money to the extent heappeared to be doing?

After finishing his repast, George lay back on the comfortablecushions of the divan. He was tired and worn out, his whole bodyached with his efforts of the night before, and the sleep that he sobadly needed was not long before it overtook him. How long he layunconscious of his surroundings he did not know; when he awoke itwas night, and the rays of a small lamp lit the chamber he was in. For a moment or two he looked about him and tried to recall what hadhappened. At first it seemed like some horrid nightmare, but when hestood up and stretched himself he knew that it was all reality. Hewas greatly refreshed with his sleep, and now awaited eagerly thereturn of Naoum. 

Before his host re-appeared food was again brought to him, and this, with the aid of soap and water, made him ready to face the worldagain. A few minutes later Naoum came in. 

"I have been more fortunate than I had anticipated. Arabi, whofortunately chanced to return here from Cairo this afternoon whilstyou slept, has promised me at least to spare your life; but, on theother hand, he will not hear of your being released. This, however, is quite a secondary affair and a matter which we can ourselvesattend to later on, " and he chuckled softly. "In the meantime, " hewent on, "I expect you will be taken to Cairo. This he gave me tounderstand without actually saying so. "

"Well, beggars mustn't be choosers, " said George, resignedly, "andglad enough am I that I am to escape with my life. "

"You may well say that, " answered Naoum. "From what I can gather, this man Arden, who appears to hate you so cordially, is verypowerful and enjoys Arabi's complete confidence. In fact I was showna dispatch from that worthy recommending you to be _interrogated_; Idare say you know what that means. I had great difficulty todissuade him from acting on the man's advice. Even now, notwithstanding I have his promise, your position is anything butsafe, and we shall have to keep a watchful eye on them all. "

"What! do you think Arabi can be persuaded to go back on hispromise?" asked George. 

Naoum smiled deprecatingly. 

"Go back, you call it. You mean break his word, I suppose. Well, Iwould not like to say, but if I am not about at the time there maybe trouble. "

"Then the understanding is that I go to Cairo--when?"

"When he sends word. In the meantime you will see him. He intendsto--how you call it--interview you; I shall dispatch some of my mento Cairo, and also write to Mariam Abagi my mother, that she mayknow what to do when you arrive there. So now you can restcomfortable and wait for what the future has in store for you. Ishall look after you. "

George thanked him for his words, and then Naoum went on----

"I must go now, for I have much work and many things to do beforemorning. If there is anything you want, touch this gong, and myservants will wait on you--and now, good-night. "

Naoum went away and Helmar was again left to speculate and wonder. 

 CHAPTER XX

 ARABI PASHA

The next morning Naoum brought word that George was to startimmediately for Cairo. 

"Arabi intends mobilizing all his forces to the eastward, probablyat Tel-el-Kebir or Kassassin. My men have brought me word that theBritish advance will be from the Suez Canal, which they have seized, towards Cairo. The rebels, indeed, have already been driven out oftheir position near the canal. This place is of no particularimportance, and to all intents and purposes will be evacuated atonce, so that you, in consequence, will have to be moved. "

"And is all this to take place immediately?" asked George. 

"Yes, immediately. The British have been landing a large army atPort Said, and if I am any judge, the days of the rebellion arenumbered. If Arabi would only be advised by me, he would abandon hismad scheme. "

"You are right, " replied Helmar; "he little knows the people he isfighting or he would soon give it up. But how do you think this willaffect me?"

Naoum paused for a moment before answering the question, and when hespoke, it was as if weighing each word before he uttered it. 

"That is hard to say as yet. Toulba Pasha is in temporary command atCairo, and he is a hard man. I understand your friend, " withemphasis on the word, "Arden is to be sent down there to relievehim. "

George made a grimace as Naoum uttered these words. He saw, infancy, a busy time ahead of him. With this man Abdu, a renownedvillain, to watch him at the instigation of his most bitter enemythere didn't seem to him to be much hope left. 

Naoum stepped up to his side and seated himself on the divan. Leaning over, he said in impressive tones----

"My plans are complete. By the time you reach Cairo, Mariam, mymother, will know of your coming and be ready for any emergency. Before you leave here I will give you a sign by which you may knowyour friends. But more of this when the word comes for you to start, and, in the meantime, Arabi intends coming here to see you himself. "

George started up. 

"What! Coming to see me? Why?"

"Ah, that is the point I cannot myself understand. As I said, I donot trust him. But he dare not play me false, " he added, thoughtfully. "It is bad, though, for there must be something in hismind. This man Arden is very powerful. "

For some moments the two remained silent. Each was wrapped in hisown thoughts. Naoum was endeavouring to solve the mystery of Arabi'sintended visit to his prisoner. It seemed to him so unnecessary. Helmar was not a man of great importance, in fact, very much thecontrary. Somehow he fancied that the man Arden must have sentanother dispatch, privately, with reference to Helmar, making himappear to be in possession of information necessary for the rebelchief to acquire. If this were so, then it opened up a much widerfield of danger. Altogether he did not like the trend of affairs atall. Helmar, on the other hand, saw no danger in this visit. Itseemed to him that he would now have a chance of proving to Arabithat he--Helmar--was only a very small man on the British side, andthat he was no spy at all, but merely a paid interpreter. Such beingthe case, there was no reason why he should be shot, for it wasagainst the ethics of warfare. Consequently he was delighted at theprospect, and told Naoum so. 

"It seems to me the best thing that could happen, Naoum. Why, Ishall be able to explain away all that the wretch Arden has toldhim, and, very likely, bring Arabi's wrath down on his own head. It's splendid!"

Naoum watched the animated, hopeful face, smiling indulgently. Theyoung man pleased him greatly; his sturdy hopefulness, his brightway of facing troubles, his general optimism, all combined to makethe older man admire him. But, with better practical experience ofthe East, he did not share Helmar's view of the matter; he lookedupon the Pasha's visit as of evil omen, to be treated withsuspicion--to be watched with a lynx eye, and combatted with all thesubtle means so dear to the Eastern heart. He vowed that if aught ofevil befell his friend and _protégé_, some one should pay dearly forit. 

Instead of replying to George's words Naoum turned the subject. 

"I have found out, " he said, "that the priest you befriended hasbeen released, and that he has already disappeared. "

"Then he was not in the prison from which I escaped?"

"No, he was never placed in it. There is a superstition regardingthat man, and even the worst fanatics would not harm him, so he wasset free, and the man Abdu has been reprimanded for interfering withhim. "

"And a good thing too, it will perhaps be a lesson to him and----"

"Make him hate you the more. "

"Why hate me the more? He ought to thank me that I have saved himfrom murdering the poor old man. "

"Ah, you don't understand the Eastern mind. That would be a strongreason for Abdu's hatred of you, you baulked him in hisvillainies--it is enough. "

After a little more conversation Naoum left the room to prepare forthe coming of the rebel Pasha. He paused before he went, however, togive some parting advice. 

"When Arabi speaks, answer boldly. Say what your good sense prompts, but do not let him think you fear him. Arabi admires a bold man. Though clever, he is weak, and can easily be influenced by boldness. If he thinks you fear him, it will make your escape all the harderto accomplish, for he is in the power of his subordinates and willdo as they bid him. "

This was indeed news to Helmar; he had believed that Arabi, the manwho could have brought about this terrible rebellion, must be a manof indomitable character, and here he was told that such was not thecase. He was truly living and learning. Now he began to understandhow Mark had attained a position of so much power in such a shorttime; now he could understand how that worthy had been able topromise him a speedy execution by the Pasha's orders--evidently herelied upon his influence, the influence of a bold, unscrupulousvillain over a weaker man. 

The time passed slowly after Naoum had left him, and George'spatience was sorely tried as he waited for the great rebel. At lasthe heard a commotion in the hall, the clatter of arms and babel ofvoices telling him that at last Arabi Pasha had arrived. Withbeating heart and ever-increasing excitement, he waited for thesummons that seemed so long in coming, but at length, after whatseemed an endless period, a servant entered and signified that hispresence was required. 

[Illustration: The fight in the desert. P. 319]

Hastily smoothing out his worn and tattered clothes, George, with aslight touch of vanity, peered into a mirror and then followed hisguide from the room. He hoped that the interview was to be a privateone, with perhaps only Naoum present. He felt under thosecircumstances that he would then have less hesitation in speakinghis mind. He feared nothing, convinced as he was that anything hecould say could not possibly make his position worse. Naoum wouldnot fail him, and he would rely on his power for protection. 

His guide led him upstairs to a curtained doorway, guarded by twosentries, in front of whom he paused. At a sign from the former, oneof the men disappeared behind the curtain, and the next moment Naoumappeared in the doorway. Waving the guide back he signed to Georgeto enter, and a moment later Helmar stood in front of the great man. 

Arabi was seated on a big lounging chair, dressed in the uniform ofthe Egyptian army. His face was turned away as the prisoner entered, so that George was unable to realize all that Naoum had told him;but no time was given him to speculate, for Naoum broke the silenceat once. With an easiness that astonished Helmar, he addressed thePasha as though talking to his equal. There was no cringing in hismanner, and at times George thought he even detected a slight toneof command in his voice. 

"This is the prisoner of whom I spoke, " he said in Arabic; "he isnot a British subject, but comes from Germany. "

Arabi lazily turned his head in Helmar's direction, and withoutchanging the position of his body slowly eyed him from head to foot. The face that was thus revealed was a blank to George; he hadexpected to see one of strong character, or to discern in itindications at least of great intelligence. One of the greatestcharacteristics apparent was of intense indolence, whilst the shiftyeyes pointed to a nature vacillating almost to weakness. Whetherthis really were his true character, or whether it were simply amask used to cover the inner workings of this remarkable man's mind, George did not know; at any rate, it was sufficient, after what hehad heard, to make him dislike and distrust him. 

"You are a spy!" said the Pasha, in Arabic, shifting his glance awayfrom the prisoner. 

"I am no spy, " replied George, haughtily, "I am merely aninterpreter employed by the British Government. "

"How came you to be spying out our defences then, when you werecaptured?" asked he, sternly, looking up sharply at the tone ofGeorge's reply. 

"I accompanied the patrol in my official capacity. "

"Which means, I understand, that you were there to elicitinformation from any natives whom you chanced to meet. "

"Not at all--simply to translate into English whatever they had tosay. The officer was there to gather information. "

A faint flicker of a smile passed over Arabi's face at Helmar'sready replies, and he exchanged a few words with Naoum in anundertone. Presently he turned again to his prisoner--

"Then by your own showing you were simply an accomplice of spies. "

"A patrol on scouting duty is a legitimate tactic of warfare, therefore those who accompanied it were not spies, and I am entitledto be treated simply as a prisoner of war, not as prey for therabble of the town to wreak their vengeance on by roasting alive!"

Again the Pasha eyed his man. George felt that his words were bold, even to being dictatorial, but he remembered Naoum's words and wasdetermined to act as he had directed. With his eyes still fixed uponhis interrogator he waited for him to speak. 

The effect of the line of conduct he had taken up was apparent whennext Arabi spoke. 

"Then you think I have no right to have you shot! What do youexpect?"

"You have less right to shoot me than the British have to shoot you, when they have destroyed your army. You cannot do more than keep meprisoner, and then you must treat me well, or you will have toanswer for it later on. There are those in your employ, I know, whowould willingly do me harm and resort to any base subterfuge toattain their ends. Doubtless you have been told many lies about mealready, but if you listen to them you will regret it. "

"So, you would dictate to me the course of action I am to adopt? Youforget, " Arabi went on, with an ominous pucker of his brows, "thatthis war is a war of extermination. We have been too long under theban of European influence. The sons of the West have no right in thecountry of the ancient Egyptians, whose prosperity dates back to farbefore the Western countries were ever thought of. If Egyptians arenot to be allowed their own country, if we cannot be allowed to ruleaccording to our own traditions, who then is to dictate to us?Because your arms are powerful and other nations have joined in thetask of conquest, do you think that there is the faintest semblanceof right in the crime you would perpetrate? You speak of Egypthaving no right to deal with you as it likes; it has all the rightto do so, that you people of the West have to come and wrest ourcountry from us. Your talk is not sound, and you cannot think well. I shall order for you as I think fit!"

"Very well, " replied George, as the momentary fire in the indolentman before him died out, "but remember my words, there are those whowill avenge me, should you choose to betray the trust that is placedin you as head of the opposing army. Murder is punished with death, and if you choose to commit it, you are no more free from itsconsequences than the commonest of criminals. "

Helmar had become angry. The Pasha's words, so full of arrogance, had stung him, and he was not slow to answer him in like manner. Hefelt that in doing so he was jeopardizing himself, but for the lifeof him he could not stop, and he was almost sorry when, as hefinished speaking, Arabi's face cleared and he smiled condescendingapproval at his bold words. 

Naoum caught George's flashing eye, and a look of intelligencepassed between the two men. Quick as lightning Helmar's equanimitywas restored, and he waited to see what was next to happen. 

"Spy or no spy, " said the Pasha, "you are a brave man to dare me tomy face. One word from me and you would be torn limb from limb, butI do not intend to utter it. For the present you will be sent toCairo as a prisoner; you will be safely guarded and in decentquarters. Later on it may be necessary to obtain information thatyou are believed to possess. If you are a wise man, as well as abrave, you will not hesitate to give it. "

As he finished speaking he turned to Naoum, whose stolid face hadshown no variation of expression during the interview. He whispereda few words to him and then again spoke to Helmar. 

"You can now go. Remember, until you leave here our friend Naoum isresponsible for your safe-keeping. "

Waving his hand in sign of having closed the interview, Arabi leantback in the chair, from which in his excitement he had sat bolt upstraight, his eyes following the prisoner until he left the room. 

Once outside George was again conducted to his luxurious prison, where an excellent repast awaited him. The effect of the interviewin no way deterred his appetite, and he occupied his time, waitingfor his benefactor, by doing ample justice to the luxuries placedtemptingly before him. 

 CHAPTER XXI

 TO CAIRO AGAIN

It was some time before Naoum joined his _protégé_. George finishedhis meal and waited impatiently for his coming, but an hour passedwithout any sign. At last he heard again, outside in the hall, abustle and noise similar to that which had occurred at Arabi'sarrival, and he knew that at last the rebel chief was taking hisdeparture. 

After a while the noise died away and Naoum appeared. His face wascalm, but George noticed a something in his look that seemed foreignto it, and a presentiment that he was about to hear bad news tookpossession of him. As Naoum came forward, our hero greeted himanxiously. 

"Well, what news? Nothing bad, I hope?"

Naoum turned his eyes away, and the strange look deepened on hisface. George was quick to notice it. 

"Yes, there is, I see it in your face. Tell me, I don't mind; itcan't be worse than death, and I have already faced that often. "

"Arabi is a strange man, " replied Naoum, as though thinking aloud. "He appears to have no will of his own. This man Arden has him underhis thumb. Death, " he went on, turning his strong face towards hiscompanion, "would be a blessing to that which I am afraid will beyour lot, unless----"

"Unless what?" eagerly demanded Helmar. 

"Unless we can prevent it, " replied Naoum slowly. 

"What is this dreadful fate you anticipate?" asked George with asinking heart, as his friend's ominous words fell on his ears. 

"After you had gone I endeavoured to draw from him what he intendeddoing with you. I felt convinced that some plans were revolving inhis mind, and I wished, for our guidance, to discover them. In thisconviction I am certain I was right. He assured me that he had nointention of having you executed, but he hung so persistently on thefact that you possessed information of the plans of the BritishCommander, that I knew he intended to force you to speak. Your enemyArden has done his work well, for, with all the persuasion in mypower, I could not move this foolish man in his belief. I fear thathe intends to have you 'interrogated' at Cairo. "

"Tortured, do you mean?" asked George in dismay. 

"Yes, that is what it means, I fear. The barbarity of these inhumancreatures is frightful, and they carry out the rites of theInquisition to the full extent of its cruelty. However, " he went on, his face clearing a little, "although I tried to dissuade him, I wasnot altogether unprepared for this development, and you can rely onme not to lose a point in your favour. We must outwit these mensomehow. "

Naoum relapsed into thoughtful silence; his face was heavy withanxiety; George could almost hear the throbbings of his own heart, the silence seemed so profound, and it was with a sense of reliefthat he heard his companion again talking in his slow, measuredtones. 

"The sign by which you will know your friends in Cairo is the word'Amman!' Your answer to it will be, 'Allah is good!' To which thefriend will reply, 'And ever watchful!' To any one coming to you inthis way you can give any message, or follow any instructions he orshe may give. You can trust me that never for one moment will ourwatchfulness be relaxed, and, in times of your greatest danger, helpwill be near. "

George repeated the sign so as to be sure he had made no mistake, then, infinitely relieved, he asked----

"And when do I start for my new prison?"

"To-night. You will go by train. Arabi will have gone before you. Healso leaves to-night. I shall go and discover what news my men havebrought in. "

He turned, as he spoke, and left the room. 

So after all he was to be the victim of Arden's cruel machinations, thought George, when he found himself alone. In spite of all Naoum'spower he was unable to stay the hand of this ruthless enemy. Torture! The word was one of terrible significance; death waschild's play compared with it. Pondering for a few moments onArden's treacheries, his thoughts going back to the little pettytheft at Constantinople, he tried to account for it all, but onlycame to the conclusion that it was inherent wickedness and villainy. George had outwitted and defied him at Port Said. To a man of Mark'scruel and villainous disposition this was sufficient, and he hadmade up his mind to leave no stone unturned to humble and ruin hisformer friend. Well, time would show if he were to succeed. 

As these thoughts passed through Helmar's mind, a grim, set look ofdetermination came into the young man's handsome face, that bodedill for the success of his enemy's plans. 

The sun had set, and night had closed in when Naoum again came toGeorge to notify him that the guard awaited to take him to Cairo. 

"The little wretch Abdu is to be in charge of you, Helmar, " said he, after informing him of the presence of the guard. "How this comes tobe arranged, I do not know, but there is evidently some purpose init. Be prepared for anything, and do not forget what I have toldyou; above all, do not let anything your guard can say to you rouseyou to anger--it is a favourite way of obtaining an excuse forgetting rid of prisoners. And now, good-bye!"

George bade his kind host and protector good-bye, and with ahaughty appearance of indifference, he accompanied Abdu and twosoldiers to the station. If he had had any idea that he was totravel comfortably he was quickly undeceived, for the train, whichwas waiting, consisted of nothing but goods wagons; into one ofthese he was unceremoniously hustled and the doors firmly bolted. One source of comfort to him, at this treatment, was the fact thatAbdu and his two guards had to travel in the same compartment. 

The moment the doors were closed his hands and feet were securelybound. 

"What is this for?" asked George, as in obedience to the littlewretch's orders he submitted to the indignity. 

"In order that you cannot play any more tricks upon us, " repliedAbdu in French. "I haven't forgotten what you did on the way toDamanhour--we have not that fool Belbeis with us now--heh!"

Helmar objected, and refused to allow the guards to bind his feet. Immediately Abdu's eyes flashed, and he drew a long, keen blade fromhis belt. 

"Would you?" he cried between his teeth; "this knife is sharp, so----" And he pricked George's hands. 

Feeling the uselessness of resistance, George allowed the littleblack wretch to secure his feet, and as it was complete, stooped tosit down. With a fiendish look on his face, the Egyptian raised hisfoot and gave him a vicious kick in the chest. Losing his balance, Helmar fell heavily to the floor, striking his head with great forceagainst the side of the van. 

Blind with fury at such inhuman treatment, George struggled torelease his hands from the rope which held them, but his effortswere useless and only roused the soldiers to merriment. Suddenly, asif believing that his prisoner was succeeding in freeing himself, Abdu leaped upon him, and flourishing his long knife, pricked himseveral times in the body with it; with a brutal laugh he thenkicked him again and rejoined his companions at the other end of thecar. 

Helmar now understood the reason this brute was sent in charge ofhim, and he knew that his journey was to be one of insufferableagony. Oh, for one moment of freedom again! If it cost him his lifehe would exterminate the hound. 

After his last onslaught, Abdu left him alone for a while, andHelmar's anger began to cool down. He thought of Naoum's words, andrealized how truly he had spoken. No, he must remain quiet, and theneven Abdu could not be barbarous enough to murder him. It was onething to come to such a determination and another to carry it out;alternately he was a prey to violent thoughts of revenge and thecalmness of philosophy. In the latter intervals he wondered how longthe train would take to reach its destination, he had not been in ithalf-an-hour, and yet it seemed to him an eternity. 

The guards were talking in low tones; every now and then Helmarcaught a word of Arabic, but they had taken the precaution to seatthemselves so far from him that he could not hear what they talkedabout. The misery of his uncomfortable position and surroundingsgave him little desire to interest himself with them. 

About an hour after they had started, Abdu left his companions andcame and sat beside him. Helmar knew this was the prelude to somefiendish cruelty, but what he did not know. He was not long left indoubt. 

The train was bumping terrifically, the metals over which it wasrunning being very uneven. For a few moments Abdu watched the motionof a piece of iron chain, hanging through a ring in the side of thecar, then, having evolved some plan, he turned to his prisoner witha leer on his face. 

"You see this, " he said, tapping the place where Helmar had struckhim in the face; "Abdu hasn't forgotten, but he is kind and forgiveseasily. You are a prisoner, and must be made comfortable. "

As he said this he sprang up, and going over to where the chain washanging, took it from its place, and coiling it up into a knot, returned to George's side. The chain was made of large iron links, with several sharp, square swivels in it, and these Abdu so placedthat they projected from the rest. Having arranged it to his fancy, he seized his prisoner's hair, and raising his head by it, placedthe bunch of chain beneath it, and then, with brutal force, pushedhim back on to the sharp, rusty iron. 

"You must have a pillow, " he laughed, as he saw George wince withpain. 

The moment Abdu had released his head, Helmar raised it from thecruel iron and moved himself away, but the Egyptian was ready in amoment; the knife flashed, and George felt its keen point prickthrough his clothes. 

"Ah! you would refuse my kindness, would you? This must not be, " andhe pushed the chain again beneath the prisoner's head. "So, if youmove again the knife will go farther in next time. "

George now found himself compelled to remain with the chain underhis head. Strain as he would, to keep from resting upon it, themotion and jolting of the train made it pummel the back of hisskull, until he felt that he should soon go mad. Once or twice, indesperation, he moved, but the wretch was as good as his word, andthe point of his knife was dug into his legs and arms until hisclothes were covered with blood. 

After half-an-hour of this Abdu seemed to have had enough of thepastime, and with a sneering laugh removed the chain, and thenreturned to his companions at the end of the car. 

Helmar all this time had not uttered one word. Notwithstanding theagony he had endured, and the pain of the wounds Abdu had inflictedupon him, he had not allowed a single sound to escape him, but itwas with a sigh of intense relief that he saw the little monsterrejoin his friends. 

The guards, for a time, now seemed to ignore the presence of theirprisoner and spoke in louder tones. Possibly Abdu was not aware thathis prisoner could speak Arabic, for they conversed quite freely, and George distinctly heard every word they said. Abdu was the manhis attention was mainly fixed upon. 

"No, no, " he was saying, "the officer Arden has been fooled by thisNaoum. Arabi would have killed him at once but for the money-manNaoum. I tell you he is his friend, and we will have no power toharm him. "

"But Arden is powerful, and while Naoum is away, will be able to doas he likes, " replied one of the men, in a tone of conviction. 

"You are a fool, and cannot see before your nose, " cried Abdu, irritably. "Arabi dare not quarrel with Naoum; the other is onlypowerful in favour, he does not wield the hold over our master. No, Arden will work his end, but not through his master, it will be inthe way he ordered the prison to be fired. "

Helmar listened to every word they were talking of him. 

"So it was Arden that had the prison set alight, " thought he;"evidently he would stop at nothing. Would his influence extend toCairo?"

"Who says that Arden had the prison burnt?" said one of the men. "More likely that you did it, Abdu, because the Christian dog struckyou. "

All three laughed, and George shuddered as he realized what it meantto be in the power of such creatures. 

"Whoever did it, it was good, " said Abdu; "the dogs must die, or thetrue believers will be driven from their own land. I would that Iwere allowed, yonder dog should never leave this train alive, andhis body should rot on the plains, and feed the vultures. "

"You are a great man, Abdu, " said one of his companions, sneeringly, "and very brave. Go and cut yonder dog's ropes and see how you willfare! Allah! but he would eat you, knife and all!"

Abdu was stung to the quick, and retorted hotly--

"Have a care; I have dealt with him before, and if he hurt me it wasbecause I was not aware; but I am here in front of you, and by theProphet's beard, I fear you not, " and he showed his glittering whiteteeth. 

Helmar was in hopes that they would start to fight amongstthemselves, and he felt convinced that if they did so, they wouldnot bother any more about troubling him. 

"Allah! but you think because you are the son of a great man that Ifear to speak, " retorted the other. "Shoo! I fear you so little thatI spit in your face!"

The man suited the action to the word, and immediately sprang to hisfeet. Abdu promptly followed suit, as did the third man. The littleofficer's eyes were blazing with rage, and he rushed, with upraisedknife, on the man who had insulted him. Instantly the two menlocked, and a struggle to the death ensued. Their knives gleamed andflashed in the dim light of the car as each tried to bury his weaponin his opponent's vitals. 

So interested was Helmar in what was going on that he forgot hispain and the torture to which he had been subjected, and laughed andcheered Abdu's assailant on with an enthusiasm that astonished evenhimself. 

The third man of his guard seemed in some magic way to havedisappeared, but George had not thought about him, so busilyoccupied was he with the combatants. To and fro they swayed; nowAbdu seemed to be getting the best of it, and now the other appearedto be forcing the little man back. It was most exciting, and Georgestruggled to a sitting posture, the better to follow theirmovements. 

Suddenly a whispered tone reached his ear; some one close beside himuttered the word "Amman!"

 CHAPTER XXII

 HORROR

Turning in the direction the sound came from, George saw it was thethird man close by him who had whispered the word. Here was asurprise; but a light began to dawn on him as he answered withalacrity----

"Allah is good!"

"And ever watchful!" said the man at once. 

So Naoum's power was already working. Evidently this fight was aplanned affair between these two men, and Helmar waited wonderinglyfor what was to happen next. 

The moment the fellow had given the sign he stooped down and quicklycut the ropes from the prisoner's feet and hands, and whispered, "Come! we will stay this Abdu's hand and give him a lesson!"

George sprang to his feet instantly, and the two men dashed at thestruggling pair. Abdu's assailant, doubtless prepared for this, atonce relaxed his hold and, before the enraged little officer coulddeliver a home thrust with his knife, he was seized by Helmar andhis friend, and the weapon wrenched from his grasp. 

The two guards now seemed inclined to leave the affair in the whiteman's hands, for the moment Helmar had got a firm grip on Abdu theyfell back. 

"So, traitors, " screamed the maddened little man, bursting withfury, "you have turned on me and released your prisoner! By Allah! Iswear you shall pay for this! You are in league against the greatPasha Arabi, and your lives shall pay the forfeit!"

All the answer he got to his ravings was a stolid smile of triumphfrom both men, and, to stay his tongue, Helmar gripped his throatuntil he almost choked with a spluttering cough. 

"Never mind about traitors, " said Helmar, in Arabic. "We are justgoing to read you a lesson; retribution has come to you sooner thanyou expected. See!" he went on, turning to the others, "pass thatrope along and we will bind him!"

The two men did as they were bid, and together they secured theofficer in no very gentle manner. His hands were folded behind hisback and bound in that position, so that when his feet had beensecured also, he looked like a trussed fowl. 

"I'll be more merciful than you were, " said Helmar, laughing, as heforced him to lie full length on the floor. "I will not provide youwith a pillow--but, " as Abdu opened his mouth to speak, "if youutter a sound unbidden, I will fasten you to that chain and let youhang outside the door for the rest of the journey. "

Abdu ground his teeth with rage, but kept silent. His eyes gleamedmurder at the two men who had sold him and released his prisoner. This, however, in no way seemed to trouble them, for they onlygrinned defiance; whilst one of them drew his knife and felt itssharp point, as if meditating giving the little wretch a taste ofit. 

The humour of the situation appealed to George; all thoughts ofrevenge had gone, and he merely intended to keep the little man aprisoner in punishment for what he had done to him. After watchingthe contortions of his captive's face for a few moments, Georgeturned to the two men. 

"Well, what do you think is best to do?" he asked, wishing to findout what their instructions were. "I suppose it is no use to attemptescape. If we were to manage to jump from the train, it could onlyend in disaster. "

"No, no, " said one of the men. "There can be no escape. Abdu wouldhave killed you had we not interfered. Our orders were to see thatno harm befell you by the way, so while he sat beside you, weplanned that little affair. "

"And very well done it was, " replied George, laughing. "But whatwill happen when we reach Cairo? You will be shot!"

"No, " said the man, complacently. "It is all arranged. Abdu is aservant of Arden's, and although the master has ordered that youshall not be killed, yet has Arden ordered differently, andappointed Abdu to carry out his orders for him. Therefore, what wehave done will bring us in favour with our chief, and Abdu will bepunished--probably hanged, " he added in a loud tone so that theprisoner could hear. 

"Oh, I see, " replied Helmar. "Then you will take him where you takeme, and hand him over as a prisoner too, for attempting to murder meagainst Arabi's wish. That is decidedly smart. Do you hear, Abdu?"

All three men laughed, but the victim of their plans gave no sign. George was astonished at the workings of Naoum's power. He hadalready established a safeguard for him, even on the short journeyto Cairo; what then would he do when at that place where MariamAbagi was? The feeling of relief at this fresh instance of hisprotector's watchfulness filled him with a sense of security that hehad not yet felt, and he blessed the man who was so kindly disposedtowards him. 

The rest of the journey passed uneventfully, and, as the trainpulled up at its destination and Helmar and his guards alighted onthe platform, he was glad to leave the stuffy, heated atmosphere ofthe place in which he had had such an exciting time. 

Abdu and he marched from the station side by side. The differencebetween them was that Abdu's hands still remained bound, while hewas allowed to walk unfettered. His guards hailed a conveyance, andthe four were immediately taken to the prison. 

This precaution was necessary, as Helmar soon discovered, for asthey passed along the thoroughfares he saw that the whole city wasin a ferment. The streets were thronged with a shouting cosmopolitanmob even at that early hour of the morning. Armed rebels wereparading the streets, jostling and hustling any with whom they cameinto contact. There was not the slightest doubt that his white facewould have served as a red rag to a bull in that mixed assembly, andhe would never have reached his destination alive. 

He remarked on this to his guards, and his surmise was at onceconfirmed. 

"Your life would not be worth a minute's purchase exposed to view, "replied the man he addressed. "For that matter, even natives have tobe most careful, the place is almost in a state of riot. Egyptcannot last like this, we shall eat ourselves up. "

Abdu was furtively watching the seething thoroughfare from thewindow, and, as the man finished speaking, he endeavoured to attractsome one's attention outside by holding up his bound hands. Theinstant he did so, the guard flung himself upon him and forced himdown; but it was too late, the mischief was done. With a cry, two orthree of the crowd elbowed their way, at a run, towards the hack. Helmar glanced with apprehension at his guards, and noted the fearexpressed in their faces, while Abdu was grinning with the mostintense malice. 

The driver evidently saw danger threatening his vehicle and whippedhis horses up, but apparently some signal had been passed along theroad, for the number of pursuers was momentarily increasing to ahowling crowd. 

What the issue would have been it is doubtful to say, but just atthat moment they reached the citadel, parts of which were being usedas prison cells, and, with intense relief, Helmar heard the gates ofthe courtyard close behind them. 

The moment he alighted he was conducted by two evil-looking wardersto his cell, whilst the guards, with Abdu, were taken to an office. 

As soon as he found himself alone, Helmar looked round his prison. It was a decidedly uninviting place. Although much cleaner than theone in which he had been confined at Damanhour, it was bare of allfurniture, except a sort of wooden trestle, evidently intended forhis bed. This occupied one side of the room, which was a narrowapartment, about eight feet long by five in width. A dim light wasallowed to penetrate into this dismal hole through a heavily-gratedwindow high up in the wall. As George surveyed the place he came tothe conclusion, from the solid construction of the walls, that hewas in no ramshackle makeshift. There was none of the filth and dirtof his previous experience, and he felt that here at least he couldlie down on the hard and uncomfortable boards without being eatenalive by loathsome insects. 

He felt tired after his long journey, and his appetite was keen. Hefancied that no matter what his diet might be, he could do amplejustice to it when it should be brought along. 

Using his coat as a pillow, he stretched himself out on his trestleand waited patiently for some one to come. Every now and then heburst out laughing, as his thoughts went back to the journey toCairo. 

What stunning fellows those two guards had proved themselves--andhow smartly they had fooled Abdu! He wondered where they were, andif they would be allowed to look after him. Such luck, he wasafraid, could not be. No, he would probably be waited upon by one ofthose two surly fellows who had conducted him to his present abode. 

An hour passed, and at last he heard a footstep outside; he wonderedif it was the much-desired breakfast, or a summons before Arabi'stribunal. The steps came nearer, and a key was placed in the lock ofhis door. A moment later a warder entered with some bread andcoffee. 

The man silently advanced. Helmar's eyes watched his movementsclosely; he set the tin of coffee on the floor and the bread besideit, and thus, without a word, turned to depart. 

"I say, " cried George, as the man neared the door, "is this all ahungry man is to have? Why, hang it all, I was treated better byArden!"

George had spoken in English, thinking it wisest not to air hisArabic before this man. 

The warder only shook his head, to signify that he did notunderstand. 

George then tried him in French, but with no better success. Atlast, seeing that his chance of a better breakfast was slipping fromhim, he repeated his remarks in Arabic. 

"Bread and coffee is too good for a dog of an unbeliever, " repliedthe warder, in a surly tone, "better food is only for the sons ofthe Prophet. The white dog will soon not need anything in Egypt. "

As he finished speaking he left the cell, slamming the door behindhim, as if to emphasize his disgust at waiting on a white man. 

"The surly pig, " muttered Helmar, when the man had gone. "It's scantfavour I shall get from him. Heigho! my troubles seem never-ending, but there--upon my word, I am getting used to them now. Bread, eh?"he went on, picking up the hunk of stale, black, husky-looking stuffbefore him. "I could make better bread myself out of bran. "

He picked up the tin of coffee and tasted it. 

"Ah, that's a bit better. I must say they do understand makingcoffee. " Without more ado he ate his bread ravenously, and, in spiteof its blackness and heaviness, felt very much refreshed when he hadfinished. The coffee was certainly good, and George drank itsparingly, lest it should be long before he got any more. 

After this he lay down to take a nap. Sleep was not long inovertaking him, and despite his troubles, despite his harduncomfortable bed, he slumbered peacefully. 

It seemed to him he had not slept five minutes when he was rudelyawakened by some one pulling at his leg. It was his gaoler. 

"Come on, you're wanted, " he said, with an unpleasant smile;"they're going to ask you some questions. "

"Eh, what? Who's going to ask me some questions?" said George, sitting up and rubbing his eyes. "Eh?" as he looked at his gaoler ingreat surprise. "Oh yes, I remember now--all right, lead on, I'mwith you. "

He sprang from his hard couch, and stretched himself as he spoke. Hehad not yet had time to think or he would scarcely have answered ascheerily; neither had he seen the unpleasant look on the man's face, which portended anything but something pleasant awaiting him. However, he followed his guide, who led him out of the buildingacross the courtyard he had entered in the morning, to a sort ofminiature tower standing alone. The place was of peculiar structure, and there was no doubt that it was not built by European hands. Sointerested was he in the place that he drew the warder's attentionto it. 

"What place is this? part of the prison?"

"Ay, it's part of the prison, but a part not much used--until now, "and he turned to the door, fumbling with a great key in the lock. 

Helmar's curiosity was still further aroused. The man's wordsconveyed hidden meaning. 

"Yes, but what is it for? Does it contain another series of cells?"

"You will soon find out what it is for unless you are sensible, andit certainly contains another series of cells, " replied the man, flinging back the heavy iron-studded door, which creaked and groanedas if it hadn't been opened for years. 

Without another word the warder led the way in. The air was mustyand dark, and George shuddered as he stepped into the dark passagethat lay before him. As soon as he had passed in the gaoler turnedand closed the door, and then proceeded to guide our hero to thehead of a flight of stone steps. Here he took a lighted lantern fromthe wall, and together they descended into the depths below. 

The moment he put his foot on the first step of the stairway, Georgeremembered Naoum's words. Was this the place in which the_interrogation_ was to be carried out! The very thought of it sent acold shiver of terror down his back, but he knew that it would beworse than useless to fight against the inevitable; even if herefused to go farther his retreat was entirely cut off, anddoubtless his gaoler could summon aid to force him to the tribunal. No, he would endeavour to put a bold face upon it, and trust tocircumstances and Naoum's help to see him through. Keeping close tohis guide he steadily descended. The staircase wound round andround, and as they got lower and lower the steps became more andmore damp and slippery, until at last he had to cling to a sort ofrough wooden balustrade for support. At last the end of what seemedan interminable journey was reached, and the two men stood in frontof an iron door. This, with some difficulty, the gaoler opened, andproceeded along a short narrow passage which ended in an archwaycovered by some rough damp fabric. Pulling this aside, the man ledthe way. 

Helmar stood where he was, just inside the archway, while his guideproceeded to light several lanterns which hung round the walls. 

As the light spread over the room, a frenzy of terror seized Helmar, and he stood rooted to the spot. 

 CHAPTER XXIII

 IN THE HANDS OF THE PHILISTINES

The feeling of terror passed off as quickly as it had come. As thelight spread luridly over the dismal room it exposed to our hero'sgaze the unmistakable signs that the place was to be used for theadministration of tortures. Instruments and tools of all sorts layabout in every direction, bottles were stored on a shelf in onecorner, whether containing medical material, or stuff of a moredeadly nature, George had no means of discovering. In another cornerof the dungeon stood a brick forge, with various irons scatteredabout on it, which were doubtless used for branding purposes. Hisattention was drawn to a pile of manacles and chains, amongst whichhe detected iron collars, anklets, iron bars of enormous weight, allcruel-looking and of dreadful portent. 

In one wall was placed a series of rings with ropes attached, whileclose by lay a heavy thonged lash; the nature of these things lefthim in no doubt concerning their use. 

As his eyes rested on them in turn, George again felt the terrorcoming on him; involuntarily he trembled, and it was only by asupreme effort he was able to cast it from him. The tension of hisfeeling was so great that to relieve it he turned to his gaoler. 

"But why am I brought here? They cannot torture a prisoner of war!"he exclaimed. "But perhaps, " as an idea struck him, "they intend tofrighten me. "

The gaoler guffawed in a sepulchral manner at what he considered hisprisoner's simplicity; he did not understand that George was tryingto convince himself against his own better judgment. 

"Frighten, eh?" he said at last, when his gruesome merriment hadceased, "they'll not waste their time in trying to frighten aChristian dog! These things are not for show, but use. Since thewhite people came to this country, this place, " he went on, with acomprehensive sweep of his hands, "has not been used, but kept moreas a curiosity than anything else; now the Egyptians again rule, they will once more adopt the methods of our forefathers. "

"Oh, yes, " replied George, with growing irritation at the man'sundisguised hatred for the white people in general, and himself inparticular, "I know all about the _mighty_ Egyptians and theirforefathers. I've heard all about that before, but it has nothing todo with bringing me down here. What I want to know is, why I'mbrought here. "

At the sneering tone George used when speaking of the Egyptians theexpression of the gaoler's face lowered and his eyes shot fire, andas he ceased speaking the man turned away, and busied himself withsetting a great arm-chair in position in the centre of the room. 

"You know a great deal about Egypt besides, " he said in slow, measured tones, wiping cobwebs from a cumbersome piece of furniture, "and that is the reason you are brought here. Those who will notspeak must be made to speak. "

"I am ready to tell them all I know, and I can assure you it isn'tmuch. "

"About the British troops and their Commander's plans?" asked theman, with a stolid look of surprise. 

Helmar burst out into a laugh, although he felt anything but likedoing so. 

"Why, man, how should I know anything about it--I am not anofficer!"

The gaoler smiled grimly. He had expected this, and refrained fromcomment, contenting himself with shrugging his shoulders in anapproved Eastern style. 

Seeing that nothing further was to be gained from this unintelligentpig, Helmar gave up the attempt, and examined more closely theinstruments of torture, wondering in a hopeless sort of way what wasto be his fate. Unable to come to any decision, he flung himselfinto the chair his gaoler had set in the centre of the room, a preyto a horrible despair. 

He had hardly seated himself when he became aware of the sound ofapproaching footsteps. They did not come from the passage by whichhe had entered, but from the opposite side of the room. At thatmoment the gaoler approached, and, seizing him roughly by theshoulder, attempted to hustle him from his seat. 

"This is for another; we will find something less comfortable foryou. "

Helmar detested being pushed about, and as he expected to be handledbadly later on, he determined to put up with none of it now. Hesprang in a bound from his seat and, turning, dealt the greatEgyptian a smashing blow on the face, and was about to follow it upwith another, when a door, which he had not seen, suddenly opened, and a procession of dusky figures entered. Instantly two of thenew-comers sprang forward and, before George could continue hischastisement, had him securely pinioned, his flashing eyesindicating the storm of rage that was going on within him. 

Realizing that now, if ever, he must be calm, he stifled back hisfeelings, and waited for the next act in the horrible drama. Six menhad entered, and one of them seated himself at once in the arm-chairGeorge had vacated. He was a powerful, thick-set fellow andevidently, by the deference the others paid him, a man ofconsiderable importance. His expression was one of fixed malignity, and George rightly surmised that he need look for no mercy from thisindividual. He wondered who and what he was. Was he a magistrate, orsome potentate of Arabi's army? He did not give him the idea ofbeing a military man. His costume was decidedly that of the nativecivilian, and yet there was an air of stern command about the manthat puzzled him. 

At a sign from the new-comer, the two men who held him proceeded todivest Helmar of his coat and shirt. This done, his hands and feetwere fastened, and he was then thrown on the floor face downwards, while the bigger of his two custodians stood by, handling the deadlykourbash. 

There was no mistaking their vile intentions; he was to beinterrogated with a vengeance, and George eyed the cruel thong as itlay idly resting on the ground beside the great Arab. The horrors itconjured up in his mind were too appalling for words. Already infancy he could feel its relentless blows on his bared back, and heshuddered again and again. He shut his teeth and, to use his ownphraseology, determined to "die hard. " He would show these inhumanmonsters that a white man could stand without a sign anything theycould think of to reduce him to submission. In bitterness he feltthat this mockery of interrogation was only an excuse to vent theirhatred of the European, and that in reality they did not hope todiscover anything from him, and, in fact, knew that he had noinformation to give. 

The dreaded kourbash, he was determined, should do its fell workwith no response from him, terrible as he knew that punishment wouldbe; they might kill him, they might flay him alive, but they couldnot reduce his stubborn pride as no doubt they hoped to do. Thisspirit bore him through those few moments that preceded the firstwords of his mock interrogation, but he felt himself shrink on thefloor when he saw the slightest movement on the part of hisexecutioner. The torture of that short period was the refinement ofcruelty, but never for one moment did he waver from his fixeddetermination to face his inquisitors like a man and a son of hisfatherland. 

At last the man in the chair spoke; his tones were calm anddispassionate, but there rang in them an undercurrent of intensitythat warned George, whose mental faculties were painfully acute, that the latent feeling of racial hatred was only held in check bythe power of an iron will, and that like a boiling volcano itneeded but the faintest extra aggravation to make it burst forth andoverwhelm its surroundings. The man's words fell on his ears likethe knell of doom, and ere he replied he braced himself for theinevitable result of his answer. 

"Being a secret agent of the British, you possess information thatwill be of use to the great Pasha now ruling the land of thefaithful!"

Though the words were an assertion, the tones in which they weredelivered were undoubtedly those of a question. While yetconsidering his reply, George saw out of the corner of his eye thefearful kourbash raised from the ground. Quickly making up his mindthat no subterfuge would hold him, Helmar replied--

"I am not a secret agent, neither do I possess any informationwhatsoever of the British movements. How should I? Have I not been acaptive ever since Arabi was expelled from Alexandria?"

Notwithstanding the fearful position in which he stood, George couldnot resist this little bit of sarcasm at the expense of Arabi'sprowess. Apparently his interrogator had no sense of humour, foralthough Helmar could not see the man he was convinced that he gavesome sign. There was a horrid swish in the air, and the kourbashfell across his bare shoulders with ruthless force, and a great walewas raised where it struck. George uttered no sound, but, burstingwith indignation and in great pain, waited for the next question. 

It came quickly, and in the same even tones. 

"Your retort is untimely, and will bring retribution upon you. Thefaithful require no comments from the Christian dog. Answer thequestions put to you, simply, that your punishment may be lesssevere. We would mercifully save you more pain than is necessary. Itis known that you are aware of the point at which the forces of thegreat Pasha are to be attacked. The English dogs are slow, but theyare cunning. Where will their men-of-war be concentrated?"

"How can I tell you that--I don't know, " replied Helmar irritably. 

The last words were scarcely out his mouth when the kourbash againfell with terrific force on his flesh, this time twice in rapidsuccession. The pain was intense, and as each blow fell Georgehollowed his back involuntarily as if by doing so he would lessenthe force of the dreaded thong. His back was scalding, and the stingof the cruel lash pervaded his whole body, but he only shut histeeth the harder and waited for what next was to come. 

"Where will the concentration take place?"

The words came like the knell of doom, the monotony of their tonewas appalling. 

"I do not know, " replied George again. 

Again the lash fell, with another cut added--again he writhed inpain, pain that was anguish of mind as well as of body. He felt asif his brain was bursting with the dreadful slowness of theproceedings. It seemed to him that if he were to receive a hundredlashes in quick succession he could easily stand it, but the tortureof the delay was fearful. 

Again the fiendish inquisitor asked his question, and again our heroreplied in the negative. Four more frightful cuts of the inexorablekourbash fell on his rapidly-scarring back. The torture he enduredwas frightful, not a single blow from the raw-hide thong but wastimed to produce the utmost effect; his back was waled in largeridges, and with a fiendish cruelty the inhuman executioner withunfailing aim had smote and re-smote him in the same place. Alreadyhe could feel that the skin had burst, and it came almost as arelief as he felt the flow of blood down his back. Again and againthe malignant man in the chair asked his question. Again and againthe answer came from our hero, followed quickly by the increasednumber of lashes from his executioner. 

The terrible punishment was beginning to tell; already George hadpassed from the defiant stage to one of patient endurance. As thetorture continued his body began to feel numbed, and he becamelight-headed; he caught himself counting in a foolish manner thenumber of strokes he had received, and as each one fell, he wouldadd two or three according to whether he felt it more or less thanits predecessor. Once he even laughed as the man struck him on apart of his body that was clothed, with the effect that theexecutioner, enraged at the levity, redoubled his merciless attack. 

The light-headed stage passed off and was replaced by a feeling ofhorrible despair. He wondered when these monsters would have ventedtheir spite sufficiently; he wondered if he would be alive at theend of the castigation, or if they would flay the flesh from hisbody. He thought of the ignominious ending it would be to his briefcareer with the fighting line. 

[Illustration: "He was already beyond crying out. All sense of feelinghad left him!" p. 270. ](Transcriber's note: Illustration not available. )

His head was buried in his arms, and he was becoming indifferent tohow frequently the kourbash fell on his shoulders. Had he but knownit, it was the beginning of unconsciousness; he uttered no sound, hecared nothing for what was going on; he no longer, as the blows wererained on him, shut his teeth to bear the pain--it was notnecessary, he was already beyond crying out. All sense of feelinghad left him. 

Now and again he could hear, as if a long way off, the voice of theinquisitor repeating his question, but it had no meaning for him, the words were blurred and indistinct to his mental faculties, andhe made no attempt to answer. 

Presently the blows ceased to fall; his body lost all feeling as hislegs became cramped, and he fell into unconsciousness. Suddenly hewas aroused from his torpor by angry voices. Far away they sounded, but still they penetrated to his dulled and aching brain. He couldhear a high-pitched, shrill, screaming sound that struck on hisalmost senseless nerves with a shock. 

Vaguely he became aware that his flogging had ceased, and thatsomething had gone wrong with his persecutors. 

With a supreme effort he roused himself, but he was too weak andfeeble to be able to grasp the meaning of what he heard, and quicklysank down to full length again, as he felt a warm touch on hishands. 

 CHAPTER XXIV

 A FRIEND INDEED

The oblivion into which our hero had fallen did not last long, thesuspension of brain-power was but passing and soon gave place todreams. With that extraordinary irony of reduced mental power thesedreams were of the most beautiful description; all the agony he hadsuffered had passed away, and he dreamt that he was in a gorgeousgarden on the banks of his beloved Danube; all around him the mostbeautiful fountains played, and people were wandering about terracesand lawns dressed in lovely white flowing robes. Many of the faceshe saw about him were those of the friends of his earlierassociations, and they smiled and bowed to him as they passed bywhere he was reclining. No one seemed to speak, and a silence toopeaceful and delightful for words reigned everywhere. 

In the distance beyond the limits of this perfect place, he saw manydark shadows, in each of which he could distinctly trace the figuresof dusky Egyptians vainly endeavouring to reach him, but, as eachone made the attempt, he was beaten back by the heavy fall of someterrible weapon. Suddenly the scene changed and he was seated on athrone. On every side the white-robed figures stood waiting for himto speak; this he was vainly attempting to do, but at each effort aterrible pain passed over him and the words remained unuttered. Atlast a big fountain began to play in front of where he sat, and thespray, in falling, played over his throne, saturating him and everyone around; then his tongue seemed released, and he suddenly awoketo find himself lying upon a comfortable bed, with Mariam Abagistooping over him bathing his back. The moment he regainedconsciousness the agony of his position burst upon him with terribleforce. Racking pains shot all through his body, until he felt thathe must shriek aloud; he could move neither hand nor foot, for, ateach effort, his pain was redoubled, and he lay still, moaningpiteously. 

At last the bathing that Mariam was administering began to soothehim, he felt easier, and his moans lessened. As time went on theyceased altogether, and the bathing was at once discontinued. 

He was now aware of everything that had happened, and longed to askhis nurse to tell him all that had occurred after the flogging hadceased. Once he made an effort to speak, but Mariam restrained himby giving him something to drink. After that he slept. 

When next he awoke there were several people in the room. Mariam wasseated at his side, and Naoum stood near, while several duskyfigures were waiting in the background. He found that he had beenturned on to his back, and he felt very little pain until heattempted to move, when he at once realized that he had better makeno further effort in that direction. 

"Where am I, Mariam? In prison still?" he asked in feeble tones. 

The old woman's face relaxed from its stern expression and becamewreathed in a wrinkled smile, which set George's heart at restbefore she uttered a word. 

"Yes, my son, still in prison, but with those around you who will nomore allow harm to reach you. We only found you out just in time, oryou would have seen the light of day no more. Your enemies wereclever, and attacked you quickly to prevent our interference, butthe news was brought to us and we hurried to your assistance. Youare now in safety. "

George thought for a moment, his eyes resting on Naoum's face, everything became quite clear to him, and he remembered, thoughindistinctly, the angry tones he had heard before he becameunconscious, and was wondering if they were Mariam's. 

"Did you come yourself?" he next asked her. "Ah, " as she nodded, "Iremember your voice. "

"Yes, I was indeed angry, and had to exert all my power before thewretched Pasha would release you. "

The old woman's look as she uttered these words was one of intensehatred, and boded, as George thought, but little mercy should everopportunity arise for the man who had attempted to defy her. Againhe caught himself wondering at the power of these two strangepeople. His reflections were put a stop to as the sound of Naoum'svoice fell on his ear. 

"I will leave you, mother; he will recover now, and, under youradministering, rapidly. See that you tell him the news I havebrought you. There is much work for us all, and his share of it willrequire a healthy body. "

As he finished speaking, Naoum turned and left the room, followed bythe rest of his onlookers, whom Helmar quickly surmised wereservants. 

Mariam alone remained, intent upon the care of her patient. Her eyesnever for one moment left the thin and drawn face on the pillowbefore her, anticipating, with the solicitous care of a mother, every need for his comfort. 

"How long do you think it will be before I can get up?" asked Georgesuddenly, after a long pause. "My back feels much better already. To-morrow?"

"No, no, my son. Not to-morrow or the day after, neither will youget up for some days to come, " replied the old woman, shaking herhead. "You have been injured almost unto death, and your recoverymust surely be slow. As Naoum said, there is work to be done inwhich you will have to bear your part, and, to that end, we musttake the greatest care of you. Now, listen, to-night I shall comeagain, when I shall have news of the greatest importance tocommunicate to you; by that time you will be sufficiently refreshedto listen, and for the while you must sleep. "

She then administered an opiate and left him. In a few moments hewas again buried in profound slumber. It was not until the morrowthat he awoke; it was broad daylight when he did so, and while hewaited for the coming of Mariam he scanned the apartment in which hewas a prisoner. Evidently it was a room unused for the retention ofpeople in custody, for it was fitted up in luxurious style. Thewalls were hung with heavy tapestries, and the floor was carpetedwith Eastern rugs. The window he observed was unbarred, and thisalone brought him a sense of comfort and repose that he could neverhave felt, in spite of Mariam's assurances, had the ominous gratingsobtruded their sinister presence. The window was sheltered from theintense rays of the burning sun outside by a protecting lattice, andthis kept the atmosphere pleasantly cool within; he sighed as hementally thanked his kindly friends for their goodness to him--astranger. Several times his thoughts reverted to the wretches whohad so cruelly flogged him, and vividly he traced his arch-enemyArden's hand in all his sufferings; he was too weak to rouse himselfto indignation, but he could not forget his inhuman treatment. 

Presently his nurse entered, and his wounds were at once attendedto. After submitting to the process he felt much relieved, and layback, prepared to listen to the promised news, when his protectressshould be disposed to deliver it. 

"And now, Mariam, what about the news you have to tell me? I amquite strong enough to listen. "

"Yes, I think I can safely tell you. You must not let anything Ihave to say excite you. " She paused for a moment, as if to think howbest to express herself, but, as she observed her patient's growingirritation at the delay, plunged into the subject at once. 

"The information you were supposed to possess has already beencommunicated to Arabi. The silence and apparent inactivity of theBritish Commanders have now taken the form of a definite plan, andthe Pasha is aware that they intend advancing against him from thedirection of Port Said, through Ismalia on the canal. Against thisArabi will bring his army to meet them at some place on the railway, in the hopes of driving them back to the Suez. If this succeeds hewill then destroy the canal, the further to hamper their movements. "

"Yes, but is he aware of his opponent's strength? Surely they wouldnot advance unless in overwhelming numbers?" George broke in. "Psha!The man must be mad to hope for success!"

"That of course remains to be seen, " said Mariam slowly. "Naoum'speople bring us word that soldiers have been landing ever since thebeginning of the war, but Arabi's people, probably to encourage therebellion, say no, that the British army is but a puny affair. "

"What fools!" said Helmar. "They'll find out their mistake beforelong, and get such a smashing up that they won't forget in a hurry. "

"Yes, " said the old woman, "that we know, but all this will take along time, and by the time the blow is ready to fall, I must get youwell enough for the work before you. "

Mariam paused, as if weighing her words. George was at once allinterest. Something was coming, he felt sure, that was of evengreater importance than the conflict and probable overthrow ofArabi. Mariam, he knew, never spoke lightly, and when she hinted atwork that, apparently, could only be carried out by himself, it mustindeed be of an urgent character. 

"But what is this work you speak of in such solemn tones? Surely, itcannot be as important as the downfall of this arch-rebel, Arabi?"

"Listen, and I will tell you; then you can judge for yourself as toits importance. Naoum's people have discovered a cruel plot. Arabi, influenced by his wicked advisers, has arranged that, should he failin his campaign against the British, should he receive oneoverwhelming defeat, then, to avenge himself upon his conquerors, ata word from him, Cairo will be burned to the ground. "

"The villain!" exclaimed George. "He would ruin thousands of his ownpeople for the sake of revenge on others! And this is the man towhom the misguided Arabs trust the emancipation of their country!"

"You must not excite yourself, my son, " said Mariam, alarmed at theeffect of her words on the invalid. "What I have said is the truth, but the scheme can be stayed through you. Naoum and I, whoseinterests do not entirely lie in this city, intend to thwart him forthe sake of humanity, but without you our object will be difficultto accomplish. "

"Yes, yes, " said George, impatiently. "But how can I stop it? I amat best but one man, and a prisoner, and, " ruefully glancing at hisnurse, "by the present signs, not likely to be able to get aboutfor a month. "

"All that we have taken into consideration, " replied Mariam, calmly. "Your help in our plans will not be needed for some days yet, and bythat time I hope to have you well and strong; but, in the meantime, we cannot care for you too well, for your enemies are powerful, andNaoum will have to keep an impenetrable shield over you while youlie here on a bed of sickness. "

Helmar remained silent, thinking of the deep significance ofMariam's words. Evidently, he gathered from them, there was somevery desperate enterprise in which they required him to take part. What was the nature of a scheme that could require such a solemnpreamble?

"And what is required of me?" he asked, presently. 

Mariam smiled, with a look of maternal affection in her calm, holloweyes. 

"In the first place to get well as soon as possible. Do not delaythat desired end by worrying about the future. Everything that canbe done by us for your safety will be attended to, and when the timecomes, you shall be acquainted with what is required of you. Youmust rest content with what I have told you. The reason for tellingyou so much and no more is that you must see the importance ofgetting well as soon as possible. "

George had to be content; no persuasion could draw from heranything more of the scheme with which she and her son determined tothwart Arabi. Many times he tried to get her to speak, but she wouldonly shake her head and refuse to reply, so at last he gave it upand devoted himself to recovering from the effects of his flogging. 

His recovery, despite the unremitting attention of his nurse, wassomewhat slow; the frightful mauling he had received from the cruelkourbash had done its work well, but at last his terriblelacerations began to heal. His constitution did wonders for him; hewas young and of strong vitality, and this, aided by Mariam'swonderful skill, brought him to the turning-point, and finallysafety was reached. 

It was some days, however, ere he rose from that bed of sickness, and when he did, the stalwart young athlete was hardly recognizablewhen he staggered from his bed to a chair. Notwithstanding his sternold nurse's fortitude, there was no mistaking the look of relief inher worn face when that day arrived. All her patience, all heruntiring energy had not been in vain, she had helped to save hislife, as she hoped to save, through him, the lives of thousands ofpoor souls in the beautiful city of Cairo. 

George's strength came apace; every day saw him nearer the desiredend. His bones, which at first had been almost bursting through hisskin, quickly regained their wonted appearance, and he began tofeel now that if there was any work for him to do there must be nofurther delay. 

One evening he was seated beside the open window, Mariam was busyingherself with arranging his supper, when he broached the subject thatwas ever in his thoughts. 

"Mariam, " he said, without turning his head, "tell me about the workthat you and Naoum require of me. Is there yet time, or has myrecovery been too long delayed?"

The old woman ceased in her preparations and came beside him. Justas she was about to speak a draught blew across her face, and she atonce stepped to the window and closed it. 

"The wind blows cold in the room to-night, " she exclaimed, with atroubled look on her face. "I like it not. To-morrow we shall haveyou laid up again. "

She looked round the room as she spoke, as if to discover where thedraught came from. Failing to discover its source, she turned againto her companion. 

"The time is even now at hand, " she said, with deliberation. "To-morrow, Naoum will be here, when he will explain everything thatyou should know. Remember, every word that he speaks with you mustbe graven on your heart, nothing must be forgotten, for the lives ofthousands of innocent souls depend upon your undertaking. "

At this moment a sound attracted her attention and she turned roundwith a look of uneasiness in her eyes. Presently she continued--

"I ask not, in my own name, that you should do aught to show thegratitude you may feel for what has been done for you, but if youfeel that gratitude you have so often expressed, show it by carryingout Naoum's instructions to you as if your life depended upon it, and the debt will be largely on our side. "

Without waiting for reply, she left the room. 

So engrossed were these two in the subject of their conversation, that neither observed the shaking tapestry on the wall, or the faintexclamation that proceeded from it, as Mariam took her departure. 

 CHAPTER XXV

 NAOUM PLANS

The next morning, as Mariam had promised, Naoum presented himself. George had not seen him for many weeks, and was prepared for someslight change in his appearance; he knew that Naoum had much totrouble him, much opposition to contend with, and, consequently, expected that the serenity of his expression would bear traces ofthe mental strain of his position; but it was not so. The cheery, smiling face was the same as ever, and he greeted Helmar as if nomatters of moment had ever weighed on his mind, the firm, set jawand smooth forehead giving not the slightest indication of what waspassing within. 

"My mother tells me you are once more sound and well, " he said, gazing admiringly at the straight, lithe figure in front of him. "Itis good, for the time has now arrived for action. "

He paused, and looked thoughtfully out of window. "Before I disclosemy plan, there is one question I must ask you, " he said at last. "Perhaps it will seem a strange one, but I have reasons. "

"Go ahead, " replied George, all anxiety to hear anything this manhad to say. 

"Have you had occasion to use the sign I gave you at Damanhour?"

"Only that once with your people in the railway train, " repliedGeorge, at once. 

"Has my mother spoken to you of the matter in hand when there hasbeen any one near enough to have possibly overheard theconversation?"

"Decidedly not, " was the prompt reply. 

"Strange!" muttered Naoum. "However, it cannot now be helped. Somebody has got wind of our plans; I do not think to any damagingdegree, but sufficiently to have me regarded with suspicion. Ardenis in the city. "

His words were uttered calmly, but they lost none of theirsignificance by the tone. George started involuntarily at themention of Arden's name, and a presentiment of evil at once tookpossession of him. What was he here for? What did his comingportend? Was it simply coincidence, or was it in reference tohimself? These questions passed rapidly through his mind before hereplied. 

"You then anticipate something?"

Naoum smiled his calm, inscrutable smile. 

"Not from him directly, but he has many friends, or paid servants, ready to carry out his orders. However, we must not seek trouble. Inthe meantime, I will tell you what I propose. "

He stepped round the room, examining the tapestries, tapping thewalls as he went; apparently satisfied with his inspection, hesecured the door and returned to George. 

"These precautions are necessary, for one word of what I have tosay, overheard, would ruin everything and probably bring death uponus all. My mother, I understand, has already told you of the plot toburn the city to the ground. Very well, " as George assented, "youmust now understand Arabi's position. He has so far done little butspread sedition over the country. The British have forced him backstep by step from Alexandria, until he anticipated a direct attackon Cairo from that direction; but suddenly your friends changedtheir tactics, and brought over a large force which they have landedat Port Said and Ismalia, whence a steady advance has been going onever since. Arabi has summoned all his forces together, andmobilized them in the direction of Tel-el-Kebir, at which place hemeans to make a big stand. The position he has taken up is supposedto be impregnable, and success is anticipated by all his people. Personally, I am assured he must fail; there is too much lack ofdiscipline, too much rivalry and disaffection in his ranks for himto stand against the well-drilled and splendidly-armed forces of aEuropean Power; consequently, the inevitable is that he will bedriven back on Cairo. The moment this happens, the place will befired in every direction, and those who succeed in escaping theconflagration will be ruined and homeless. This must not be allowed, Cairo must be in the hands of the British before he can carry outhis scheme, and you are the man to bring it about. "

"I?" exclaimed George. "But how? I am a prisoner, and cannot hope tobe released in time to reach the British lines!"

"Nevertheless, it must be so, the attempt must be made. Myemissaries bring me word that the engagement at Tel-el-Kebir cannottake place for a few days; the British are not ready. That will giveus time to effect your escape and for you to reach there. "

A light began to dawn on Helmar, and he at last understood whatNaoum was driving at; but how was the escape to be accomplished?

"I am ready and willing, " said George, "but tell me how you hope toget me out of here. "

"That will be simple enough. The part that is difficult will be thejourney. From here to Tel-el-Kebir the country is covered by Arabi'smen, besides which you do not know the route to be taken. There aremany ways, of course, but the difficulties are stupendous, and tohave any hope of success requires a man who knows every inch of thetrails. However, I have discovered a route by which the journey maybe accomplished in safety; but it will require all the ingenuity youmay possess to bring it to a successful issue. "

"When will the start be made?" asked George, with many misgivings, as he listened to Naoum's words. 

"To-night, " came the startling reply. 

"To-night?" echoed George, in surprise. "But how?"

"I have arranged that Belbeis shall accompany you as guide; he issubtle and brave, and I can rely upon him as myself, besides whichhe has much love for you. From my mother's apartments in this placethere is secret communication with the grounds, so that there willbe little difficulty in leaving here. You will wait for a summons, which will occur late in the night; it will be a scratching sound onthe door. Immediately afterwards, you will leave this room andfollow the passage to the extreme end, then, without giving anysign, enter the door that you will find facing you. The moment youenter, a guide will give you the sign and then conduct you to whereBelbeis is awaiting with horses. "

"How about the news I am to convey? I require some proofs!"

"Exactly; this packet, " said Naoum, holding out a small bundle ofpapers, "will convince the authorities of the truth of what you tellthem. You can deliver them to whom you think best. "

George's heart beat high with excitement and hope, as he carefullyplaced the packet in an inner pocket. The thought of once more beingat liberty was indeed alluring, and he hoped and prayed that theattempt would be successful. True, he had little now to complain ofsince his rescue by Naoum and Mariam, but the love of liberty wasstrong upon him. He felt that to be so keen about it was almost likeingratitude to his two friends, but he could not control thefeeling, and it showed plainly in his face. Naoum saw it, and smiledas he noted the bright, anxious expression of the young man. 

"There is one thing you do not seem to have thought about, Helmar, "he said, in his paternal fashion, "and that is--money. You will needsome, and I do not suppose you have much of that necessary. "

"Not a cent, " answered George, suddenly brought to earth by thisreminder. 

"Ah, well, I will see to that, " he replied, drawing forth a smallbag of gold. "Here, take this, the contents will more than pay yourexpenses. No, you need have no scruples, " as George drew back, hesitating to accept the money. "This is my affair; you are doingthis thing for me, and it is only right that I should pay allexpenses. "

"Yes, but I have received so much at your hands which I can neverrepay, Naoum. Do not make me increase the debt! I shall never beable to return the money. "

"Neither is there the smallest need, " said Naoum, quietly. "In thiscase you are my paid servant, or, at least, you must look uponyourself in that light. Come, do not be foolish! These Europeans arevery proud, " he went on, shaking his head. 

Allowing himself to be convinced by his protector's words, George atlength accepted the proffered money, and thus everything wassettled. Naoum made him repeat his instructions to be assured thatthere was no mistake, and, having satisfied himself upon this point, he prepared to take his departure. 

"One word, Naoum, before you go, " said George. "I understand that Imay not see you again before I depart----"

"Yes, yes, " interrupted his companion, hastily. "I know what youwould say, but it is unnecessary. The thanks must be on my side, andas for seeing you again, that is inevitable. Twice I have been ableto assist you, rest assured I shall meet you a third time--it isfate. Allah will care for you by the way; your journey is in a goodcause, and He will guide your steps. And now, farewell!"

At last the two friends parted; George felt it very much indeed. Solong now had he known Naoum, and though he had not always been nearhim, his protection had been always felt, that the parting left himwith a sense of loneliness which he had never before experienced, and for some time he was quite depressed. Realizing the folly ofgiving way to it, he at last pulled himself together and thoughtover the enterprise on which he was to embark. 

He was thankful that his guide was to be Belbeis, for this man waswell known to him, and he would be able to talk freely on matterswhich, with a stranger, he would have to avoid. Belbeis had long agoproved his fidelity, and as to his "subtleness, " of which Naoum hadspoken, that was beyond doubt. It was still quite early in the day, and George sat idly by his window, impatiently waiting for theapproach of night. It seemed to him that the hours were ofintolerable length, and would never pass. His excitement increasedas the day wore on, till he hardly knew what to do with himself. Mariam came in with his mid-day meal, and he tried to detain her anddiscuss his prospects of success, but the old woman would notlisten, and the moment he opened his mouth to speak, she placed herfinger mysteriously upon her lips and hurried from the room. 

There was no help for it, he must put up with his own thoughts andcompany, and bear the delay as best he could. The day dragged slowlyon, and the sun began to set. With the approach of night his spiritsrose, and he busied himself with plans of procedure for when heshould find himself outside the grounds of his present prison. 

Mariam brought in a light and his evening meal, and took her leaveof him. The parting was a sad one. She treated him as a son, andcould not have been more affected had she been saying good-bye toNaoum himself. George, on his part, was deeply touched by hersolicitous care of him, but words did not come easily; yet hisfarewell lost nothing of its sincerity in the silence thataccompanied it. 

At last it was over, and he was left to himself for the fewremaining hours before his departure. 

It yet wanted at least a couple of hours to midnight. George hadstretched himself out upon his couch, taking all the rest he couldto prepare himself for his journey. He was buried in deep thought, and not a sound broke the stillness of the room; so profound was thesilence that he gradually began to feel drowsy, and every now andthen he found his eyelids closing involuntarily. He fought againstthis sleepiness for some time, but at last he fell into a lightslumber. 

Suddenly he was aroused by a gust of cool air passing over his face, and sitting bolt upright with a start, his eyes rested on themotionless figure of an Arab standing in the centre of the room, watching him. 

George rubbed his eyes and stared again at the figure, hardly ableto realize that it was a human being, and not a creature of hisfancy. The sleepiness passed instantly, and his faculties becameintensely acute. He sprang from his bed and stood confronting hisvisitor. 

"Who are you, and what the deuce do you want here?" he askedsharply, eyeing the stranger from head to foot with a stern glance. 

The man was dressed in the native costume of the lower class ofArab, and his features were peculiarly regular for the colour of hisskin--details which George was not slow to note. The fellow wasarmed with the usual long knife stuck in his waist-cloth, and lookedthe picture of the unscrupulous mercenary so frequently found abroadat the time. 

"I come as a messenger from Naoum, " replied the stranger, in apeculiar, strained tone of voice. "I have matters of importance tocommunicate to you. "

At the sound of the man's voice George eyed him keenly, then as thepurport of his mission fell on his ears, the faintest suspicion of asmile passed over his face. 

"Ah, " he said, keeping his eyes steadily fixed on the man's face, "and what has Naoum to say to me?"

"Your escape cannot be attempted to-night. News has got abroad, andthe guards are doubled. Your enemy, the officer Arden, hasdiscovered your plans and will thwart them. "

"Oh, " said George, walking to the door and fastening it. "So ourplans are frustrated? 'm! that's bad, " he said thoughtfully. "Thenwhat is to be done?"

As he spoke, he came close to the Arab, and peered steadily into hisface. The man never for an instant flinched under the closescrutiny, but returned glance for glance. Suddenly, before the mancould reply, George raised his hand and snatched at the fellow'shead-gear, and pulling it from his head with a jerk, displayed ashock of brown hair. 

"So, Mr. Mark Arden!" he said, in stern tones, "you think to play atrick on me! I recognized you the moment my eyes rested on yourface, and I heard your feeble attempt at altering the tones of yourvoice. Now, what's your game?"

So sudden was George's movement that Arden had been unable to stayhis hand and prevent his own unmasking. Consumed with fury, hereplied through his clenched teeth. 

"To prevent your escape! You fool!" he hissed. "Do you think thatyou are going to be allowed to get away from here to foil Arabi'splans? I tell you no! I have but to go from here and summon theguard, and you will never again see daylight!"

"'m! that certainly would be awkward, " replied George, quietly. "But you have first got to leave this room. How do you propose doingthat?" he added, with an ironical smile. 

Arden grasped his meaning, and was at once ready with his retort. 

"By the same way that I came. Yes, I am aware that you have securedthat door, but, " drawing the tapestry on one side, he disclosed, toHelmar's utter dismay, another door in the wall, "this is the way Ientered, " he said cunningly, "and by the aid of this door Idiscovered Naoum's treacherous plans. He shall pay for his doubledealing, as shall you. Ostensibly Arabi's friend, he would betrayhim through you into the hands of his enemy; but I tell you it shallnot be!"

"You are indeed the right person to speak of another's so-calledtreachery! But no matter. So you intend to prevent my escape? Whatif I prevent your leaving here--by force--how will you preventthat?"

"Try, " was Arden's sneering response. 

George was carefully calculating what this visit meant to him. Fortunately in giving him the details of his escape Naoum had spokenvaguely of the means by which he was to leave the palace, therefore, if he could reach Mariam's quarters, there might still be hope ofsuccess. There was to his mind only one thing to be done, and thatwas to keep Arden where he was, if possible, until his summons came, and then defy him. Let him call the guard, and the moment he hadgone, dash down the passage to Mariam's quarters. It took him but aninstant to decide on what to do, and, as Arden's sneering tones fellupon his ear, he burst out into a laugh. 

"It is not worth my while to do so, or you may rest assured thatlong knife in your belt would not prevent me. " To gain time he wenton. "Now, what do you want me to do? Apparently the game is in yourhands--doubtless you have some purpose beyond thwarting Naoum?"

The tone Helmar had adopted seemed to lull Arden's suspicions, for, as he put his question, the latter, before he replied, strode up tothe bed and seated himself upon it, always, however, keeping hiseyes upon his companion. 

Arden seemed in no hurry to speak, he was endeavouring to penetrateGeorge's innermost thoughts; when at last he did express himself itwas as if weighing each word before he gave it utterance. 

 CHAPTER XXVI

 A DASH FOR LIBERTY

"You are right, Helmar, " he said, slowly. "I have another object incoming here. " He paused for a moment, impatiently tugging at thefringe of his sash. "You remember I asked you at Port Said aboutjoining Arabi?"

"I do--what about it?" said George, in tones of supremeindifference. 

"That offer was made with the best of feeling towards you, and, as Ithought, for your good. It would have brought you wealth, as it hasme. "

"And very nice comfortable means you adopted to attain myconversion, didn't you?" broke in Helmar, with upraised eyebrows. 

"Well, perhaps the treatment was a little rough, but the intentionwas, nevertheless, sincere. "

"Doubtless. Go on. "

"Well, " Mark went on, with eyes looking anywhere but at the man infront of him, "at that time I thought that Arabi would be bound towin the day, and _we_, " with emphasis on the word, "should be madefor life. But I was mistaken, and now it is plain to me that Arabimust fall. "

Again he paused, as if waiting for comment from his companion, butnone came, and he nervously continued, while Helmar kept his keeneyes fixed upon him. 

"Of course I've made a pile of money, " he went on, with a leer, "sothat now I've only to get out of the country when the crash comes, and I can do anything I wish. "

"Ah!" ejaculated Helmar, beginning to see through this man'sscheming. "And you would get some one to help you do that, eh?" headded, unable to conceal his contempt, as he realized the sneakingcharacter of this villain. 

"Not necessarily, " replied Arden, coldly. "I have in no way appearedin this Rebellion, and, therefore, nothing can be traced to myhandiwork. The British cannot accuse me of having taken any part inthe affair, and there is no one who can inform them of my share init. "

"But I could, " said George sharply. 

Arden smiled indulgently. He had no fear of Helmar; he consideredhim in his power. 

"You cannot harm me, for you will never leave this place alive, unless--unless I choose. "

"Well, " said George, "granting that, what, then, do you propose?What is all this talk leading up to?"

"You, as you say, are the only man who is aware of the part I haveplayed in this affair, except, perhaps, some of the men immediatelyunder my control. Therefore I need not fear; but I should like tomake doubly sure of my position against any accident. Although I cansee no possibility of my share being known, I do not want to run anychances. Now, if I were to allow you to escape, I should have doneyou a good turn, for which, I have no doubt, you would be glad tomake some return. This could be done by your statement to theBritish authorities of the assistance which I shall give you. Do youunderstand?"

"Yes; go on. Is that all?" And Helmar leant back in his chair, keenly listening for the sign from Naoum's agent. 

"Yes, that is all. I offer you your release, with no possibility ofre-capture or bodily harm, in return for which you will have tosecure me immunity from the consequences of the part I have taken inthe Rebellion. And a very fair offer I consider it, seeing thatwithout my assistance you can never get away!"

As he ceased speaking George noted a slightly anxious expression onthe man's face, but he said nothing. Waiting for a moment to see ifArden had anything further to say before he replied, he fancied heheard a light footfall outside the door. As his companion offerednothing further, he rose to his feet, and, with flashing eyes, gavehim his answer. 

"So, Mark Arden, you would again play the part of tempter, even inyour last extremity, for notwithstanding your assertion to thecontrary, I know that to be the state you are in. You cannot beother than a villain, you cannot even stand alone in your villainy, but must attempt to draw others into it. You try, with cunningpurpose, to save yourself by forcing me, who have never done youharm, to become a participator in your crimes. You bid me lie tosave you, you who have persecuted me from the moment of our meetingat Port Said until now, when you hold the threat of your vengeanceover my head as an alternative to the non-compliance with yourwishes. You dare to ask my assistance after the inhuman flogging youcaused to be given me! You dare even to face me after suchtreatment! Liar! cheat! scoundrel that you are, I will be no partyto your villainies! I have managed, with the help of those who aregood and true, to save myself from the fate you would have wishedfor me. I have escaped from your toils thus far, I will now dare youto do your worst. If I am to die this time, it shall be fighting; nomore imprisonment will I submit to, and least of all at your hands. Go!" he cried, his voice rising in anger, "go and call your guards!Bid them do the deed that you are too cowardly to perpetrateyourself! I care not that much for your power!" and he snapped hisfingers in the air. 

While he was still speaking Helmar had heard the scratching at thedoor--the signal was given. He now only waited for Arden to go andcarry out his threat to call his guards. During his tirade thevillain's face had shown the sneer so habitual to him, but, asHelmar's words gradually struck home, his expression changed to oneof rage, and, as George ceased, Arden sprang up, and shaking hisfist in his face, cried--

"You shall never live to see daylight! You have dared me to do thisdeed, and I will see that it is carried out! You have flouted mygenerosity and defied me, then your blood shall be on your ownhead, " and striding to the wall, he disappeared through the secretdoor. 

Helmar waited for the door to slam behind his retreating enemy, andthen, dashing out into the passage, ran swiftly down it. A fewmoments sufficed to bring him to the door Naoum had told him of, andwithout hesitation he pushed it open and entered the room. As hepassed in he heard the sound of the approaching guard, with Arden'svoice excitedly urging them on. 

He closed the door after him immediately, and as he did so he hearda voice close beside him from out of the darkness in which he foundhimself. 

"Amman!" it said quickly. 

"Allah is good!" replied George, without hesitation. 

"And ever watchful!" was the instantaneous response. 

Then, without another word, George felt himself seized by the arm, and unresistingly allowed himself to be led whither his guidepleased. A few steps, and the voice said--

"Bend low. "

George complied, and passed through a narrow doorway. As he did so, he heard the door of the room he was leaving open and the guard rushin. The same instant the secret door, by which he was escaping, silently closed and the lock snapped to. No sooner had this occurredthan his guide struck a light, and he found himself at the head of aflight of tiny, narrow, stone steps. Hurriedly they descended these, which seemed unending, and, before they reached the bottom, Helmarconcluded they had passed down several hundreds of them. 

The atmosphere became very damp and rank, all sound from above haddied away, and for a while, at least, George thought they were safe. At the bottom they came to an earthen passage; along this they ran, the light from his guide's torch steering them through the manyobstacles this apparently ancient and decayed passage presented. Itwas a weird flight, the ruddy glow on the broken and uneven wallsand roof made the place very ghostly, while the flapping, whirringlittle bats shooting past their heads, often flying blindly intotheir faces, gave George a creepy sensation that was anything butpleasant. 

At last they came to the end of the passage, and another flight ofstone steps presented itself; this time they had to ascend. Half-wayup they came to a solid stone wall, the sight of which filled Georgewith dismay, but the guide, with perfectly assured action, stoopedand in a moment touched a spring, and the solid mass revolved on apivot, disclosing more steps. They passed through the opening, andthe stone swung back into its original position as they hurried upthe steps. 

"We are quite safe from pursuit now, " said the guide. "They cannotmove that stone; only three persons know its secret--Naoum, Mariam, and I. We have nothing to fear until we reach the open air. "

"When will that be?" asked Helmar, glad to think that they would atlast leave this underground passage. 

"At the top of these steps, " replied the guide. "Then we shall haveto reach a postern in the wall of the grounds. That is our greatestdanger. "

A few moments later they reached the end of the steps. A smallwooden trap formed the outlet to this place. The guide raised it andlooked out, then cautiously pushed his way up through it, andassisted Helmar to do the same; the trap was then replaced. As soonas he reached the open air George turned to see what outward sign ofits presence the trap gave, and was surprised to see none. It wascovered with a thin layer of soil, and, when replaced in itssetting, a few scrapings of his guide's foot sufficed to obliterateall traces of it. 

The place in which they now found themselves was the centre of athick shrubbery, and before leaving it the guide went toreconnoitre. Presently he came back, having satisfied himself thatthe coast was clear. 

"There is no sign of the guards, " he explained, "but they cannot, Iknow, be far off. Come, we must run for it. There is no doubt thatwhere they are, Naoum's men will be watching to help us. "

Emerging from the thicket, the guide, followed by George, dashedacross the open gardens towards another cluster of bushes. The nightwas one of supreme loveliness, the moon was up, and, though only inits first quarter, shone brilliantly. This was one of the dangers oftheir journey, but, even so, it assisted them as well, for if it waslikely to betray the fugitives, it would also warn them of theapproach of the enemy. 

As they ran across the open, George could see the palace somedistance off. The whole place was lit up, and the flashing lightswarned him that his escape had brought about this activity so lateat night. 

At last they reached the thicket, and were congratulating themselveson their success when suddenly the guide seized Helmar's arm, anddragged him down under a bush. 

"Hist! there is some one near us! Listen!"

George could not hear a sound, but the sharp ears of his guide haddetected something which caused him alarm. Crouching down beneaththe bush, they waited in silence; then, as nothing further occurred, the guide cautiously crept out and again listened. Apparentlysatisfied that the intruder, whoever he was, had gone, he signed toGeorge, who immediately joined him. 

Together they made their way stealthily to the outskirts of thebush, and prepared to make their final dash for the wall, which theynow saw before them. 

"It seems all right, " said George in a whisper. "I can hearnothing. "

"Yes, " replied the guide slowly. "I think we are yet safe; Allah iswith us. Yonder is the wall, and the gate is opposite us. The gateis an old one that has not been used for years. The guards will notthink of it, for it has been heavily secured with bolts. But Naoumhas had them removed to-night, and, in case of accidents, his menare stationed in hiding near by. Come!"

They were just about to rush across the intervening space to thewall, when, without the slightest warning, a small, dark figuresprang up at their very feet and barred the way. So sudden was theapparition that George almost fancied the figure had sprung out ofthe ground. 

Quickly drawing back from the long, gleaming knife that flashedbefore their eyes, George and his guide stood for a secondirresolute. The stranger at once spoke. 

"Ha! you thought to escape, did you? You forgot that Abdu was stillin Cairo. No, you don't, my friend; we will have you bowstrung atdaylight. "

Helmar made a dart at the little man. He saw in this one untowardincident the loss of all Naoum had planned for; he saw his libertyalready slipping away from him, and the thoughts of Arden'svillainous intent spurred him on. There was yet time; no alarm hadbeen given. As he sprang forward, Abdu, with the agility of an ape, sprang out of reach, and, setting his fingers in his mouth, gave oneprolonged whistle. Immediately it was answered in every direction. 

All hope now seemed to be gone, and the two men prepared to fight tothe end; his guide passed Helmar a long knife, and they backed up toa tree. Help, however, was nearer than they had expected. 

Hardly had they taken up their position, when, with the sound ofhurrying footsteps, came a long-drawn, hissing sound through theair. Before they had time to even conjecture its cause, they saw aknife strike Abdu in the breast, and he fell to the ground with amoan, the weapon still quivering in his body with the force of itsflight. 

Without waiting for anything further, the guide beckoned to hiscompanion, and the two dashed for the wall. Directly they reachedthe open, they saw hurrying figures on all sides, who, the momentthe fugitives appeared, set up a howl and gave chase. 

George and his companion had a fair start of them, and, providedthere was no delay at the postern, a chance of escape. 

Running with all possible speed, they reached the gate in a fewseconds--it was closed. Again their position seemed hopeless; butagain, to their joy, Naoum's power was evidenced, and at theirapproach the gate was thrown open as if by magic. 

Once outside, they found Belbeis waiting with three horses, readysaddled. They mounted in an instant, and, as the pursuing guardsdashed through the gate, all three started away at a gallop. 

 CHAPTER XXVII

 ACROSS THE DESERT

Casting one glance behind him George saw the crowd of soldierspushing and jostling their way through the little gate. Those whohad reached the outside opened fire on the fugitives, but their aimwas hurried, and the darkness quickly hid the departing men fromview. As a consequence their shots became erratic, whistling overthe heads of George and his companions. 

Belbeis drew alongside Helmar, his horse pulling at his bit andendeavouring to make a race of it. 

"We have to skirt the south of the town, " said he, when his horsehad settled down. "It will be no use attempting to cut our waydirectly to the east; that course will take us through the heart ofthe city. "

"Yes, " replied George, as he leant well over his horse's neck toease the animal, "that, of course, would entail much danger, but itwould also save time. "

"It would save time, I know, " replied Belbeis, "but we could neverget through, the town is alive with troops, and the alarm will havespread. No, my orders are to take this route, but even so, ourdanger will be great. "

"How do you mean?" asked George, failing to understand the drift ofhis companion's thoughts. 

"Our flight will cause us to circle the city, " replied the Arab, "and, before we can strike the desert road to the east, we shallhave to reach the eastern limits of the town. The officer Arden, whois cunning, and will understand that we are making for the Britishcamp, will probably send out a party of horsemen in that directionto wait for us. "

"Ah, I see, while we are making a circle they will take a short cutacross and intercept us, " answered George; "but I presume you havethought this out before?" he hazarded. 

"Yes, " replied Belbeis. 

Then he turned to the man who had guided George from the palace, andheld a low conversation with him. Presently he turned again toHelmar. 

"With Allah's help we shall avoid them by striking the road atanother point, " he said, "but the chance is small, and we shallprobably have to fight sooner or later; if they do not catch us onthe outskirts of the city they will very likely do so where we crossthe road to Suez, and before we reach the desert trail forTel-el-Kebir. "

The prospect was not alluring; Helmar was unarmed except for theknife his guide had given him, and this would be of little use tohim. Belbeis seemed in no way disturbed, and kept his horse goingsteadily on, while his ever alert eye glanced from side to side ofthe route, watching for the slightest sign of anything that couldobstruct their flight. 

They were rapidly nearing the south-western limits of the city, andthe streets were becoming more open. The fresh night air stimulatedtheir spirited Arab horses, and they raced along the silent roads ata speed that would have made it difficult for Arden's men toovertake. As they reached the open, Belbeis turned his horse to thesouth-east, and, making a big _détour_, keeping the city in sight totheir left, the three travelled rapidly over the open plain. Theyreached the railway in safety, and crossed it without an encounterof any sort; then, drawing rein, they breathed their horses, watching for daylight before beginning the great effort of theirescape. 

"Our horses must be fresh and ready for a hard gallop, " saidBelbeis, in answer to a question from Helmar. "If we are to bepursued, of which there is not the least doubt, we shall sight theenemy very soon. When that comes to pass we must try a race, and, ifwe fail to get away, " he shrugged his shoulders, "well--then we willfight. "

"Yes, but how?" asked George. "We have no arms, at least I havenone. "

"You have not yet examined your saddle, " replied Belbeis, with asmile. "Naoum thinks of everything. You are equipped with pistolsand a carbine, and your magazine is filled with cartridges. "

The darkness had hidden these things from George's notice, but now, reaching his hand down beside his horse's flanks, he realized thetruth of his companion's words, and a feeling of relief passed overhim, as he thought that, at least, he could now give a good accountof himself. 

The slowness of their pace seemed to Helmar unnecessary. He turnedto Belbeis, and for a moment watched his quick sharp face as itturned in this direction and that, nothing in sight escaping hiseagle glance. A smile spread over George's face as he noticed thekeen reliant countenance beside him. 

"Upon my word, Belbeis, I really believe that you are hoping for abrush with the enemy, notwithstanding the size of our party. "

Belbeis did not reply for a moment, then rousing himself as if fromdeep thought, said----

"I have many scores to wipe out with the officer Arden, and shouldbe glad of a chance to do so;" then with a backward jerk of thehead, in the direction of the guide riding behind, "You do not knowthat we have a man with us who is the greatest renowned fighter inthe Egyptian army. He also hates this Arden. "

"Good, " replied George. "As far as I can see we are all of the samemind on that point, but, to satisfy our own personal grievances, wemust not forget that we have a most important mission to fulfil. Cairo must be saved, no matter how much we want to pay off oldscores. "

Day was now beginning to break, and the first streaks of dawn werealready shooting across the eastern horizon; in a few minutes thelight would have spread, with the rapidity only to be found intropical climates, and the morning twilight passed. The desert airwas delicious as it swept with the light morning breeze into thefaces of the fugitives, and though for only a period of shortduration, was more than refreshing to both horse and rider. Soon thescorching sun would rise, and the stifling, burning, parching heatwould take the place of this balmy atmosphere; then the endurance ofthe travellers would be taxed, and all their fortitude be requiredto reach their destination. 

The city was still in sight, but rapidly sinking from view. Georgereckoned that they had already covered eight or nine miles. 

"How far off is the road to Suez, where you expect to meet Arden'smen?" asked our hero. 

"Eight miles further on. We could strike the road sooner, but it isnot good, " Belbeis answered; "there is time enough. "

"And how far is it to Tel-el-Kebir?"

"Fifty miles as the bird flies, " he answered. "The way we go, aboutsixty. Ah!"

The exclamation was caused by the sight of a small cloud of dust totheir left front. It was far in the distance, but in the broadeningdaylight plainly visible to the keen-eyed Belbeis. Pointing in thedirection he drew Helmar's attention. 

"See, there go the officer Arden's men. They are riding hard toovertake those who are behind them, " he said, smiling grimly. "Theirhorses will soon tire. Good!"

George looked in the direction his companion indicated. No horsemenwere visible to him, but the cloud of dust rolling along over thesandy plain showed the course that the party were taking. 

"We will now change our course, " said Belbeis, turning his horse'shead towards the south as he spoke. "Those scoundrels will ride onto the first water and wait for us; we must get round them. "

All three set off at a good pace, and soon the cloud of dust waslost to view. On they rode with all possible speed; their horsesbeginning to feel the effects of the now risen sun, settled down toa steady canter. The heat was already intense, and the barren, uninviting plain that lay before them seemed interminable. When theyhad made sufficient southing, Belbeis again headed for the Suezroad, and after another two hours' ride this was reached withoutaccident. 

"They have gone further than I expected, " said Belbeis, as he lookedin vain for the pursuers. "See, the hoof-marks on the road are quiteplain, they did not stop at the water. "

He shook his head as he spoke, and his face assumed an anxiousexpression. 

"And what of it?" said George. "As I understand we do not go by thisroad, there should be less to fear. "

"No, no, not less, " said Belbeis, "but more. The party are scouringthis road only; there are evidently others in search of us; somehave doubtless gone to the north. "

The guide approached. 

"It is plain as the daylight, " he said. "Word has gone forward, andthe soldiers between Cairo and Tel-el-Kebir will be warned, and ourcourse will be watched by patrols the whole way. Allah, but we shallbe kept busy, " and the man grinned at the thought of fighting aheadof him. 

"Yes, there are soldiers in El Menair, Abu Zabel, El Khankah, andmany other villages along the fresh-water canal, " said Belbeis. "They will all be warned, and the country will be scoured. We mustnot fear, but ride hard, keeping as far in the desert as possible. "

They now pushed on again, and in a short time the disused railroadbetween Cairo and Suez was reached. Here the horses were watered andrested, whilst the riders partook of breakfast. After an hour's restthey again resumed their journey. The caravan road to Tel-el-Mahutawas reached, and for the present adopted as the best course topursue. 

This journey was very different from the one George had made toDamanhour; there it was through more or less cultivated land, andwas done in the cool of the day, whilst now they were travellingrapidly, with the sun pouring its intense rays down upon them asthey traversed the shelterless desert. It taxed the endurance of allthree men to the utmost, the Arabs, who were used to the scorchingsun, feeling it severely; so what must it have meant to Helmar, whohad recently recovered from an illness? Still, with a determinationto see his work through, he never for one minute allowed his spiritsto flag. He had a duty to perform, and, if for nothing else, hisgratitude to Naoum would not allow him to succumb to the trials ofhis undertaking. Belbeis and the guide rode on in stolid silence, evidently with no intention of allowing the effort of speech toincrease their thirst. George, following their example, let histhoughts dwell upon the cool forests in the land of his birth, andlonged ardently for a few minutes' shelter beneath one of the greatelm trees that grew in the grounds of his father's house. The timepassed on, and mile after mile was covered, until shortly after noona watering-place was at length reached. Another short halt wascalled, and a rest taken before the last stage of the journey wasbegun. So far, only distant clouds of dust warned the travellers ofthe nearness of their enemies, and with the subtle intuition ofBelbeis, they were skilfully avoided. Another twenty-five miles onlyremained before Tel-el-Kebir would be reached, and already Helmarwas promising himself success. 

Suddenly Belbeis roused himself from a light doze he had falleninto, and, glancing quickly round the horizon, called on hiscompanions to saddle up their horses again. 

"I see a party approaching from the north; we must hasten! I fear weshall be observed, " he said, as he sprang into the saddle. 

George and the guide quickly followed his example, and the partymoved off with all possible haste. They had scarcely gone a quarterof a mile when George drew Belbeis's attention to another cloud ofdust. 

"See, " he said, "there are some more ahead of us! It looks as if weare hemmed in on all sides. We cannot retreat--our horses will notlast. "

Belbeis gazed at the cloud George had drawn attention to, and thenanxiously glanced at the one to the north. 

"They are both coming towards us, but it looks as if some conveyancewere with the one you have pointed out. "

"Ah, " said George, "and if so, what do you expect?"

"That I cannot say, " replied Belbeis. "It might be one of Arabi'spatrols, or it might be--no, it cannot be British, their patrolswould never venture so far into the enemy's country, unless, ofcourse, it was in a strong force, and that does not seem to me thecase. "

"Anyway, " said George in determined tones, "we have come so far, there must be no turning back--we'll make a fight for it. They arenot going to take me back to Cairo alive. "

"Set your mind at rest on that point, " said Belbeis quietly; "theywill not attempt to do so. The moment we are seen they will swoopdown on us and attempt to cut us up. Well, let them come!"

"So say I, " answered Helmar, his eyes glittering with excitement ashe spoke. 

The rolls of dust were coming nearer; the party to the north was theone that occupied the fugitives' attention most. Already the figuresof at least twenty horsemen were plainly discernible; the othercloud was still in the far distance. 

"They must have already seen us, " said Belbeis, with his eyes fixedon the northern party, "and cannot be more than two miles off. Comealong, let us give them a race!"

As he spoke all three men urged their horses on, but the approachingparty were travelling more rapidly than they, and every minuteseemed to be coming nearer. At last Helmar said--

"Look here, Belbeis, it seems to me we are uselessly distressing ourhorses; let us slow down and wait until they come up. We may as wellfight now as later on. "

"Good, " answered Belbeis, his eyes sparkling with pleasure; "my dutyis to convey you safely to Tel-el-Kebir, and I thought there mightjust be a chance of avoiding the risk of a fight; but it is not tomy liking, I would sooner fight. "

"We shall get all we want of it, I expect, " said Helmar, drawing hiscarbine from its bucket and examining the breech. 

Since they had drawn rein the party of approaching horsemen nearedrapidly; as they galloped over the plain George counted at leasttwenty mounted men, headed by one who rode by himself. Thecompanions determined to save their ammunition until the enemy wasat short range, which did not take long, the distance decreasingevery instant. 

"Our horses will stand fire, " said Belbeis, "they are well trained, and we can shoot from their backs. "

"Good, " said George, "that will be in our favour. Now wait till Igive the word to fire, and then take a steady aim at their horses. "

The three men sat keenly watching the advancing soldiers. They wereplainly visible, and the uniform told our hero that they wereArabi's men. In five minutes' time Helmar turned with an exclamationto his companions. 

"A white man leads them!" he cried, in excited tones. "Who can itbe?"

Belbeis narrowly scrutinized the leader, then turning to Georgesmiled grimly into his face. 

"You will have the opportunity you wish for. Old scores can be wipedoff before we are taken. The leader is your old enemy, the officerArden himself!"

The foremost of the party were within eight hundred yards of thewaiting trio; Helmar gave the word "Ready, " and taking a carefulaim, his companions waited for the word to fire. It came short andsharp, and the three carbines rang out. When the smoke had clearedaway three horses were plunging, and a moment after, fell headlongto the ground. This for a moment checked the advance of the rebels, and Helmar saw several of them dismount. 

Out rang the enemy's rifles, and a heavy volley of lead flew roundthe heads of the fugitives. Helmar gave the word, and again thecarbines rang out, simultaneously several of the rebels' horses ranoff riderless. The fight now waxed furious; the deadly aim ofHelmar and his two friends was telling rapidly, whilst the rebelswere shooting wildly. 

This seemed to alarm Arden, and he immediately adopted differenttactics. Instead of wasting his shot, he decided to advance, andgalloped forward as hard as his horse could carry him, his menfollowing his example. Helmar's party fired as rapidly as they couldwork the levers of their magazines; each one of that devoted littleband realized that they must soon be overwhelmed, but stilldetermined to sell their lives as dearly as possible. 

Their rapid fire into the advancing enemy told its tale, and manysaddles were emptied, but they were now nearly at close quarters. Helmar and his men clubbed their rifles and waited. 

George's horse was struck and fell; its master extricated himself, and stood up ready to face the enemy to the last. On they came, tearing down on the little party like hawks on their prey. Thesuspense while they covered the intervening space, although only fora few seconds, was terrible and seemed as if it would never end. 

Suddenly a rattle of musketry from behind drew Helmar's attention. Turning his head quickly he saw a large party of men approaching ata gallop, in skirmishing order. A Maxim gun was in position andbelching forth a hail of lead. 

There were others who had seen the same thing, and felt the deadlyeffects of the relentless Maxim. Arden pulled his horse up nearlyon to its haunches. George, whose attention was again turned to therebels, saw his old enemy reel in his saddle; then, throwing up hisarms, he shouted to his men----

"Back, back for your lives!" and fell headlong to the ground. 

 CHAPTER XXVIII

 MEETING OF FRIENDS AND CAPTURE OF ARDEN

The murderous fire continued, and the rebels, urged by theirleader's words, turned like a flock of sheep worried by the herder'sdog and fled precipitately; not one of that cowardly band waited tohelp their fallen chief, not one of them had any thought other thanto save his own skin. Those who still remained in possession oftheir horses, scattered and galloped away in every direction, whilethose on foot threw down their arms and ran for their lives, pursued by the skirmishers who came galloping across the sandyplains. 

George and his companions took in the situation at a glance, theuniform of the new-comers told its tale--the British soldiers hadcome to their rescue. 

Helmar had no time to realize what this timely succour meant to him, and, for the present, he watched with interest the panic-strickenretreating rabble. He saw the sturdy horses of the honest Englishsoldiers overtake one by one the flying Arabs, until at last thewhole of that murderous band was in the hands of his friends. Whilehe was still watching this interesting sight, three men rode up frombehind, and a voice, sharp and clear, in tones of command addressedhim. 

"Who are you, and what does all this mean?"

George turned at the words and glanced at the man who had utteredthem. He was tall and slight, with a thin aristocratic face, and, bythe stars on his shoulders, Helmar knew him to be the officer incommand. Without replying to the question, he said with heartfeltfervour----

"Thank God you came in time, you have accomplished more than youknow of, sir!"

"Yes, yes, but answer my questions, " the officer said impatiently. 

"I am an escaped prisoner from Cairo, and bear dispatches of theutmost importance; on their instant delivery to the Commander of theBritish forces depends the lives of thousands. "

"Eh, what?" ejaculated the officer. "How do you mean?"

Helmar then explained who and what he was, how he had escaped, andthe facts of the mission on which he was now embarked. The officerlistened with interest to all he had to say, the varying expressionof his face betraying his feelings of surprise and disgust, horrorand admiration as his story proceeded. At its conclusion he got offhis horse and shook Helmar heartily by the hand. 

"You are a brave man, and if the plot to destroy Cairo is as yousay, and you bear the proofs with you, should we be in time to saveit, you will have earned the nation's thanks, and any reward thatHer Gracious Majesty can confer on you. But come, there is no timeto be lost, we must return at once to camp. "

As he finished speaking he turned away to give some orders; duringthe conversation the men not otherwise engaged had clustered round, standing at a respectful distance from their chief, eyeing Georgeand his companions with curiosity. The moment the officer had movedoff, one of the men rode up to George, and, glancing for one momentat the weary face before him, sprang from his horse and grasped himby the arm. 

"What, George!" he cried. "I thought you were dead!" and the eageryoung face was wreathed in smiles, his eyes looking suspiciouslywatery as he gazed into the worn face of his friend. 

"Charlie! Well, I never!" cried George in delight, as he grasped thefact it was his friend Osterberg in front of him. "Why, what are youdoing here? This is nothing to do with banks!"

"And to think I should be with the party who has saved you, "Osterberg rattled on, ignoring his friend's questions. "But, George, you are looking ill and not like your old self. What's the matter?"

Then Helmar went again through his story, and Osterberg, when it wasfinished, in his turn told him that the peaceful life at the bankhad not suited him, so he had thrown it up and got employment withthe British army, attached to the Engineers. 

Before the two young men had finished exchanging confidences, theofficer, having arranged the disposition of the prisoners, againapproached. Seeing Osterberg in close conversation with his friend, he looked from one to the other, as if for explanation. Osterberg, understanding the look, promptly spoke up. 

"Helmar is a very old friend of mine, sir. We came to this countrytogether--in fact, we left the University for that purpose. Iremember him being captured near Kafr Dowar; he was on patrol withan officer of the Engineers. "

"Ah, " replied the officer, "that is all the better. But we muststart at once. You, " he went on, turning to George, "had better takeone of your men's horses and ride with me in advance of the rest ofthe party. "

He was about to turn to his horse when, seeing Osterberg's speakingglance, he smiled and continued--

"Yes, you can accompany us, but hurry up!"

The young man, delighted at this extreme mark of favour, jumped onhis horse, and Helmar, in obedience to the officer's instructions, took Belbeis's horse. 

"It is good, " said the Arab, "the master's work is now done. Becareful of him, " he went on, handing over his sleek Arab charger. "He is Naoum's favourite steed, and will never fail you. I regretthat he is wounded. "

Belbeis and the guide now remained with the main body, whilst Helmarand Osterberg joined the officer, who, accompanied by an escort offour men, started at once for head-quarters. 

"By the way, " said the officer, after they had ridden a little wayin silence, "the man who was leading the rebels is a prisoner--he isa white man. Do you know anything of him?"

George glanced at his young friend riding beside him. 

"Do I know him, sir?" he said, repeating his superior's question. "There is a story of villainous treachery surrounding that man thatwill sound to you like fiction; if it will not weary you, as we haveyet some miles to travel, I will tell it. "

The officer expressed his willingness to listen, and Georgerecounted to him all that had occurred from the time the threecompanions left Germany. The latter part of the story was new toOsterberg, and he exclaimed in horror and indignation at thevillainous way Arden had persecuted his friend. When our hero cameto the flogging, the officer's face became hard and stern. 

"And you still bear the marks of that inhuman treatment?" he asked, when George had finished. 

"That I do, sir, " he replied, with a look of chagrin on his face. "My back is scored and lined like a ploughed field. I shall carrythe marks to my grave, but, even so, I regret not one moment of theagony I have gone through so long as Cairo and the many hundreds oftrue men and women in it are saved. Had I not gone through this, hadI not been a prisoner, I do not know who Naoum could have sent withthe news. It is an ill wind that blows no one any good. Let us hopeI am in time. "

George's calm words, his lack of resentment at the treatment he hadreceived from Mark Arden, touched a deep chord in the officer'snature, but he wondered at George's apparent unconcern. 

"I should think considerably more of vengeance than you appear todo, " he said, with an ominous glitter in his eyes; "prisoners, whenleft to the authorities, do not always get what they deserve. "

"That may be, sir, " replied George, "but time will show. Arden haslost his chance, the chance he wanted, of getting out of thecountry with his ill-gotten gains, therefore his rascality hasbrought him but little fortune. To my mind that is sufficientpunishment, and, after all, revenge is but a small thing--he will bepunished in some way. "

"'m!" said the officer doubtfully. "I should want something moredefinite. "

By sundown the British camp was in view, and, to Helmar at least, never was any sight more welcome. The heat of the sun, theexcitement of the encounter with the rebels, the strain of the sixtymiles' ride, all combined to weary him both mentally and bodily. Thethought that after months of degrading captivity he was at last freewas scarcely sufficient to raise his flagging spirits. As he saw themiles of white lines of tents stretching before him, a feeling ofcontentment gradually crept over his tired body, but there was noneof the exhilaration he had anticipated; all he longed for was tofling himself from his horse and rest his weary bones. The watchfuleye of young Osterberg had noted all this, and he anxiously lookedover towards the camp as if expecting to see his friend give inbefore he reached it. 

George, however, had no such intention; the sufferings he had gonethrough had hardened him to trials such as this, and thoughenthusiasm had gone from him to a great extent, he was neverthelessdetermined to see his duty through to the bitter end. 

At last the outposts were reached, the countersign given, and theypassed down the endless lines towards the Commander's quarters. After what seemed an interminable time, their destination wasreached and the little party dismounted. Several _aides-de-camp_were about, and to one of these the officer explained his business;George, too weary to stand, seated himself on the ground and waitedwhile the _aide_ delivered the officer's message. In a few momentsthe man returned and said a few words to the officer and thenreturned to the hut. The officer approached Helmar. 

"Brace yourself up, " he said, in kindly tones, as he noted the wearyexpression of the young man's face. "Your work will soon be over, and you can take all the rest you need. You must come with me andsee the Commander-in-Chief. "

George sprang to his feet and followed his guide. He passed througha number of officers, who eyed his dishevelled appearance withcuriosity, but they all made way for him, and at last he stood inthe presence of the great man. Helmar waited in respectful silenceuntil the Chief looked up. He found himself in the presence of athin, wiry-looking man, with iron-grey hair, and a keen, sharp face, the aquiline features of which were lined from exposure and care. Hespoke abruptly, and in the usual tone of an English military man. 

"You have matters of importance to communicate?"

Helmar fumbled in his pocket, and produced the bundle of papersNaoum had given him. 

"Yes, sir; these papers are the proof of what I have to say, " hesaid, laying them on the desk in front of the Commander-in-Chief. 

The officer unfastened them and glanced rapidly over the contents, then looked up. 

"Well, what is your story?" he said, fixing a penetrating gaze onthe young man's weary face. 

George told his story as briefly as possible. During its narrationthe Commander kept his eyes on the papers, glancing up every now andthen as something more astounding than the rest attracted hisattention. When the story was finished he carefully folded up thedocuments and put them in a drawer. 

"Thank you, my man, " he said, in a dispassionate voice. "You havedone well. The news you have brought through is of the utmostimportance. Action will be taken at once. Your name is GeorgeHelmar, is it not?--good, " he went on, writing it down on a tablet, then turning to the officer at his side, said, "Let this man beprovided with quarters, and every comfort given him. This rebelofficer, Captain, I believe you said was a prisoner. I shall want tosee him in the morning. Er--that will do. "

George knew this was his dismissal; but he hesitated as he turned togo, and the Commander was quick to notice it. 

"Well, what is it?" he asked, without raising his eyes from his workin front of him. "Have you anything else to say?"

"Excuse me, sir, I do not wish to trouble you too much; but if anyone is sent to Cairo, " said Helmar, diffidently, "I should like tobe allowed to go too--I know the best route to take. "

The officer looked up, and scanned the drawn face before him. 

"You look tired, my man, and I do not wonder at it. You must rest;but your orders will be given you later on. You can go now. "

George was compelled to leave, and he did so reluctantly. He felt itwas hard if a relieving force should be sent, and he not allowed toaccompany it after all he had done. Still, he knew this man's wordwas absolute, and he must abide by his decision whatever it mightbe. With keen disappointment he left the room, accompanied by theofficer who had been directed to see about quarters for him. 

Once outside he was handed over to a subordinate, who carried himoff to his tent. The man was a sergeant, and a good sort. Aftertraversing the lines for a few minutes they stopped outside one ofthe many white tents. 

"It's very late to see about quarters for you, " said the man, "butthis is my tent, and if you would like to share it with me to-night, I will see that you are made comfortable to-morrow. You'll find theyare not so bad, " he went on, throwing back the fastenings as hespoke. "There are plenty of blankets and some good grub. "

"I shall be delighted, " replied George quickly; "only let me sleep, the bare ground will do as well as anything else. "

"Ah, well, you'll find my quarters better than that, " said thesergeant, with a laugh, leading the way in. 

Inside, George found as the man had said, and he quickly had acomfortable bed made on the ground. 

"There you are, fling yourself on that while I go and get you somesupper. Your horse has been put on our lines, and the men haveattended to him, so you needn't bother. Your saddle shall be broughthere. "

The sergeant went out, and soon returned with the promised supper, and George fell to with an appetite in no way impaired by hisfatigue. While he was in the middle of it, chatting away to hiscompanion, an orderly strode up, and, putting his head in thedoorway, said----

"Does the man named Helmar stop here, Sergeant Smith?"

"Yes, here I am, " answered George, before the sergeant could reply. 

"Good!" said the orderly. "You will hold yourself in readiness toleave at daybreak on special duty. "

"Hurrah!" exclaimed Helmar. "I'm going to Cairo after all!"

"You, Sergeant, " continued the man, "will have other work to do. Thegeneral assembly will sound at ten-thirty. Arabi's going to get fitsto-night!" he added, as he went off, laughing. 

 CHAPTER XXIX

 TO DEATH OR GLORY

History chronicles the events that followed on the night Helmararrived at the British camp outside Tel-el-Kebir. It is thereforeunnecessary to give here the details of how on that night, thethirteenth of September, the camp was struck at Kassassin Lock, witha few men only left to hold the place; how the whole force, consisting of about 14, 000 men, marched out in the dead of nighttowards Arabi's entrenchments; how they bivouacked within a shortdistance of them until nearly morning; and how at length the orderfor attack was passed along the line, and the rebels, taken bysurprise, utterly routed by this daring manoeuvre. There is noneed to dilate on the gallantry displayed by the Highland Brigadeand the Royal Irish regiment on that occasion, all this is knownwith the rest of the history of the British nation's many greatvictories, and will remain until the day of doom graven on the pagesof the military achievements of the English race. 

But the events that resulted after the news of Arabi's intention toburn the beautiful city of Cairo to the ground reached theCommander-in-Chief, concern us most, for in their development Helmarwas largely concerned. 

After the orderly had warned him to hold himself in readiness, George, with the help of his new-found friend Sergeant Smith, setabout collecting his accoutrements. His saddle was brought to thetent, and his horse placed where he could easily find it; this done, he lay down to snatch all the rest he could. 

So weary and tired was he, that he failed to hear his companionleave the tent, when the troops moved to the attack. There was nonoise in their leaving, and even had there been, it is doubtful ifit would have roused him, so worn out was he with his day's work. 

Towards daybreak he was awakened by one of the men left in camp, andhe rose refreshed and ready for the journey that lay before him. Afew minutes sufficed to devour a few mouthfuls of food, and then hesaddled up his horse; by the time this was over he saw a large bodyof mounted men already assembling further down the lines. Mountinghis sleek Arab steed he rode hastily over to them, and in a fewminutes the whole body moved off. 

As far as he could see there were about nine hundred men of variousregiments, all mounted on horses in the pink of condition, the menthemselves looking fit to undertake any work, no matter how arduous. 

Before the party had proceeded far, an officer rode up to George. 

"You are the man who came from Cairo yesterday, are you not?" hesaid, as he drew rein alongside. 

"Yes, sir, " George replied. 

"Very well, your two men are on ahead acting as guides with theadvanced guard; you will ride on and join them, and act under theorders of the officer in command of that party. Hurry up!"

Helmar at once started off, and in a few minutes caught them up. Hefound Belbeis and his guide of the previous day riding on the leadwith the officer. Reporting himself, he was told to ride with them, and the journey began in deadly earnest. 

"We are bound for Cairo, " the officer explained, "and must reachthere in the quickest possible time. "

"Yes, sir; and which route is to be taken?" asked George. 

"Via a little village called Belbeis, where we shall rest for thenight. "

"Belbeis, " exclaimed Helmar, looking over at his faithful guide. 

"Yes, " replied the Arab, "I know, it is my native place, the villagefrom which I take my name. It is on the fresh-water canal. We musttake the desert route, and so avoid Arabi's entrenchments. "

Turning to the officer, George interpreted what Belbeis had said, adding that he thought the suggestion the guide had made was thebest plan possible. 

"Very well, but there must be no mistake, for our work will admit ofno delay. The man can be trusted, I hope. "

"Without doubt, " said George, at once. "He is absolutely faithfuland trustworthy. "

Considering the large number of men, the journey was most rapid, and, under the guidance of the trusty Belbeis, his native villagewas reached at sundown in safety. The journey was made in the heatof the day, and, notwithstanding the fortitude of both horses andmen, was very trying. Even the guides and Helmar, after theirterrible journey of the day before, were thankful when the littlevillage was sighted, and the order for the bivouac was given. Manyof the men lay down where they off-saddled, tired and worn out, and, after a frugal meal, slept where they were, without covering, andwith only their saddles for a pillow. 

George, after the wants of his horse were attended to, glanced roundthe scattered soldiers, and noting the worn-out condition, registereda mental wager that many of them would never be able to last tillCairo was reached. At present only the shortest part of the journeyhad been traversed, how would they feel at the end of the next fortymiles?

With many misgivings he found his two friends, and communicated hisfears to them. 

"Seems to me, " he said, seating himself beside Belbeis, "many ofthose fellows will never reach Cairo. "

Belbeis was thoughtfully smoking, squatting on his haunches in trueOriental fashion, his water-bottle lying beside him, and the remainsof his supper scattered about on the ground; the other guide satfacing him. 

"The children of the West, " replied Belbeis, watching the puffs ofsmoke as he emitted them from his mouth, "are not used to theEgyptian sun and the sand of the desert. It is hard for them, butthey are good men, their hearts are big. The horses are what I mostfear. "

"Yes, " put in the guide, "the Arab courser is as the wind in thedesert, he never tires, and nothing can travel like him. "

"You are right, " said George, gazing admiringly at his own mount, calmly feeding a little way off. "The desert has no terrors for thefleet-footed Arab, but I doubt if he would do as well in mycountry. "

There was a short pause, and then Belbeis again spoke. 

"What are we going to do when we reach Cairo?" he asked. "The way islong and we are but few. "

"Going to take the city, I expect, " replied George. 

"But we are not a thousand fighting men, " exclaimed the cautiousArab, "and there are at least twenty thousand rebels in the city. Poof, the English are mad, we shall die. "

George burst into a laugh, and Belbeis looked disgusted. 

"You do not understand our people, there is some trick on hand, theyknow their business; besides, if it came to a fight with such anumber, I would not wager on the rebels. "

"Allah is great, " replied Belbeis solemnly, "His ways aremysterious, but I cannot understand. "

"No, " said George, smiling, "neither will Arabi, he does not knowthe sons of the West. They will dare anything. "

"Allah is powerful, " replied Belbeis, "and we are but His children. "

Again a silence fell upon the little party, a silence only broken bythe sound of the resting horses' movements and the buzzing ofinsects now abroad in the cooling air. On all sides, as far as theeye could reach in the darkening night, soldiers lay about invarious attitudes of rest. Here and there, though infrequently, small groups sat smoking and talking, but mostly the weary menslept. One or two sentries, doing short reliefs of watch, hoveredabout, leaning for support on their carbines. 

The scene was an impressive one, and, to Belbeis, who understood notthe daring of a British soldier, it seemed a pity that so many menshould be doomed on such a futile effort as Helmar had said. Georgesat scanning the scene with very different feelings. He knew thesubtle strategy of the soldiers, and was convinced that the task inhand must be more than possible, or this small force would neverhave been sent on such an errand. 

At last George and the guides curled themselves up and slept, theproblem of the work in hand no longer interesting them. At last, after a period that seemed all too short to the weary men, came thefirst streak of dawn, and the guard walked among them, rousing eachas he went for the beginning of the last stage of the journey. In afew minutes all was bustle and activity. The neigh of horses, theclatter of accoutrements, the voices of the men, resounded on allsides. With the trained discipline of soldiers, everything was inreadiness before daylight, and, as the dawn began to broaden, thejourney was resumed. On they rode, mile after mile, hour after hour;daylight gave place to sunrise, and with it the heat of the day oncemore brought streaming perspiration out on the horses and riders. None but those accustomed to the terrible heat of the tropics couldunderstand the terrors of that journey to the Western-bred men. Every minute, every second of the day was a constant agony to manand beast, but still with indomitable pluck they kept on. Atmid-day a halt was made and food partaken of; here many of the menhad to fall out, their horses too exhausted to go further. The wearyfaces of the men told their tale, and the officer anxiously scannedthe ranks in fear lest his troop would not be able to reach theirdestination. 

It was an anxious time for the man in command, but, with set purposeand grim determination, no thought of retreat entered his mind. Solong as horse could travel, so long must the journey be kept up. 

George's horse seemed indefatigable, and still, at every halt, champed impatiently at its bit. Some of its spirit seemed to becommunicated to its rider, for though absolutely worn out, heanxiously sought to hurry on. 

This part of the route was less barren and dreary; their course layfairly near the canal, and signs of agriculture appeared atintervals. 

Again, with diminished ranks, the order of march was resumed. Horsesfloundered in the sand, too weary to lift their feet, others withdrooping heads marched along in a dogged determined sort of way thatbetokened their condition. It was terrible. 

The officer riding beside Helmar was well mounted, and his horse asyet showed no signs of giving in. Observing the freshness ofHelmar's mount, he said----

"Your horse stands it well. "

"Yes, he is one of the purest Arabs. He travelled over this journeythe day before yesterday, and he is fresher now than any of them, "replied George with pride. 

"Marvellous! marvellous!" replied the officer. "What we shall belike when we reach Cairo I shudder to think; this journey is awful. "

"The ranks are thinning, " said Helmar, "our advanced guard canscarcely keep their seats. Heaven only knows what will happen if weare attacked!"

"Let us trust that nothing of the sort occurs, " answered theofficer. "Even as it is, I do not see that we can do anythingto-night. "

"What! is the attack on the city to be carried out to-night?"exclaimed George, incredulously. 

"Those are the orders, " replied his superior, simply. 

George relapsed into silence, wondering even more at the ways of theCommander. 

The sun was sinking, and they were now nearing their destination. Already in the distant haze they could see some of the spires of thecity they were to take. Each man of that devoted little bandrealized that the critical moment was nearing, and each man bracedhimself for the effort that would be expected of him. The nightmareof it all was not yet passed, and the last stage, they knew, wouldbe worse than its predecessors. 

Six miles from the city a halt was made. The sun had already set, and the party that, at the start, had been a smart, compact, andfit body of troops, now trailed up to the halting-place in ascattered line, horses hardly able to put one foot before another, the men reeling and fainting with exhaustion in the saddle. It was adespairing sight to the officers in charge, with work to carry outthat now seemed hopeless. 

As each man rode up, the last flicker of discipline asserted itself, and they closed up their ranks in one long line, whilst the officerrode down inspecting them. After that the horses were off-saddled. 

After a rest of two hours had been given, the men were called up andtheir Chief addressed them. 

"It is, " he said, "absolutely necessary to ride into Cairo to-night!Many men and horses are not fit to move, but the orders must beobeyed. I shall leave it to you yourselves to decide who can travelon. The officers will inspect their troops and assist in thatdecision. "

After this, weary as they were, volunteers were not wanting, to aman they were all anxious; but on inspection it was found that onehundred and fifty only out of that nine hundred were fit to proceedfurther, and so it was decided that the gallant Major Watson shouldmarch in at the head of this infinitesimal force and demand thesurrender of twenty thousand armed rebels. 

The task seemed utter madness, even to Helmar, whose adventurousspirit had made him one of the first to volunteer. Directly darknessclosed in, the advance was made; one hundred and fifty tired butdesperate men started on that fateful mission. George never expectedto come out of it alive, and many and varied were his thoughts asthe little band made its way towards the town. The one thing that heregretted most was, that he had not been able to see Osterbergbefore he left Tel-el-Kebir. He had been too tired to seek him outafter his interview with the Commander-in-Chief in that labyrinth oftents, and by the time he left in the morning, doubtless the boy waswith the fighting line at the trenches. Well, it couldn't be helpednow; if George survived this night's work he would see him againsome day, and if not----

Here his reflections were broken in upon by the word being passeddown the line to urge their horses into a trot, but with strictinjunctions to keep together. Helmar was still on the lead, accompanied by Belbeis and the officer. 

"Four more miles and then we are in for it, " said the latter, as hishorse quickened his pace. 

"Yes, sir, " replied Helmar, "four more miles and then--Death orGlory. "

[Illustration: "They rode straight for the citadel. " p. 344]

Nothing further was said, and in grim silence the march wascontinued. Major Watson now headed his men, and the outskirts of thetown were reached. Without hesitation the gallant Major rodestraight for the citadel. The clatter of mounted men in the streetsalarmed the natives, but the darkness kept the numbers of theinvaders covered, and it was believed the British were upon them. Hundreds flung down their arms and grovelled in the dust, as thisvictorious little army galloped on. At length the city itself wasentered. Each man of the one hundred and fifty sat on his horse withhis arms ready for use, prepared to fight to the last. But noopposition was offered them. 

Natives kept behind their doors in fear and trembling, thinking thatthe rest of the army was following, ready to adopt their ownbarbarous methods and massacre every one they came across. Panic hadseized the city, and every one waited the catastrophe that each feltwas about to fall upon them. 

On rode Major Watson towards the eminence on which stood thecitadel; as they came to it the poor worn beasts could scarcelycarry themselves up the hill. By superhuman efforts at last thegates were reached. The crucial point had come. 

 CHAPTER XXX

 CAIRO SAVED AND HELMAR'S REWARD

As they arrived outside the citadel of Mehemet Ali, Helmar looked upat the frowning wall of the great fortress. Here he was at the placewhere he had received his inhuman treatment; this was the placewhere he had been found by his friends and rescued when in direextremity. Under what different circumstances was he now returningto it. No longer to be a place for the perpetration of atrocities, they had come to demand its surrender, and, with that surrender, thecapitulation of the town. And how was this done? By the daring of adevoted little band of a hundred and fifty exhausted, thoughdetermined, men!

Twenty thousand fanatics in the city and ten thousand troops in thecitadel--was there any limit to the daring recklessness of theBritish soldier? After this exhibition, George thought not, andwaited to see what next this brave little band was capable of. 

During the short pause while the garrison was being summoned, themen, with stern, set faces, gripped their weapons ready for anyemergency. As Helmar glanced at the faces of those nearest him, theexpressions he saw written upon their features put all doubt as totheir intentions at rest. He had said truly on his journey to Cairothat they were marching to "Death or Glory!"

At last the gates were flung open and Major Watson's summonsanswered. The troops marched in, and to their utter surprise foundthe commandant willing and ready to yield up his sword. After that, the whole of the garrison laid down their arms like a flock ofsheep. Without a blow, without any resistance whatsoever, onehundred and fifty thirsty, hungry, exhausted men had captured Cairo, with its enormous garrison of nearly thirty thousand rebels! Thefeat was one unprecedented in history, and though it reflectedlittle credit on the sagacity of the leaders of the campaign, it atleast was a tribute to the commander's knowledge of thepeculiarities of the Eastern character, and the reckless devotion toduty of the men under his command. 

The work of receiving the submission of the troops seemed as if itwould never end, and Helmar, wearied beyond words with the work, felt that he was at the limit of bodily endurance. At last it wasover, and he was at liberty to take his rest. 

He sought out his two friends, who had been occupied in a similarmanner, and the three men set out in search of quarters. There wasno fear from attack by the populace. Terror had been struck intotheir hearts, and they hugged their dwellings, fearful that to showtheir faces abroad would bring down summary chastisement upon them. 

With this knowledge of security, they prepared to take theirhard-earned rest. After a little trouble, quarters were found. 

"Well, Belbeis, " exclaimed Helmar, with a triumphant smile, "what doyou think of it now? We are not going to die, as you prophesied!"

Belbeis seated himself preparatory to enjoying a comfortable smoke, smiling benignly on his two companions the while. 

"Allah is great, and Mahomet is His prophet. The English are a braverace. "

"You've about struck it there, " answered George, yawning andstretching himself out on a heap of rugs. "To use an expression ofyour own--it is Kismet. I wonder what will happen next?"

"Sleep, " replied the Oriental, laconically. 

"Yes, and not before we need it. I suppose you will stick to theEnglish now?"

"If the work of their servant is good in their eyes, I am content. Naoum is my master, and he knows what is best for Belbeis. I likethe children of the West, they do not beat the faithful. "

"I never came across a man with so much sense as you have, Belbeis, "said George. "You always seem to understand intuitively. "

"My life is for peace, " replied the Arab. "Where I get that best, there is my heart, I am no soldier!"

"But a jolly good imitation of one, then, " exclaimed George, laughing. "Why, man, you have the heart of a lion?"

"That I cannot help, " he replied, with a look of pleasure in hiseyes at his companion's words. "It is no doing of mine, circumstances make it so. "

"Well, it's a good thing for us there are not many of yourcountrymen as brave, " said George, sleepily. "Well, " yawning again, "here goes for a little 'shut-eye. '"

In a few minutes Belbeis and the guide followed George's example, and the room in which they lay resounded with their stertorousbreathing. At daybreak they awoke refreshed and once more ready forthe day's work. After they had foraged for and devoured breakfast, the little force were paraded prior to manning the forts. An hourlater the remainder of the nine hundred rode into the city andjoined them. 

Cairo was quite quiet and orderly. Patrols were sent out to preventany riotousness on the part of the fanatics, and in this mannerthey awaited the arrival of the rest of the army. 

During the afternoon, the Commander-in-Chief, with a large force, marched into the city from Zag-a-zig. He was met with acclamation bythe entire populace, and received from the officer in command of theparty to which our hero belonged the surrender of Arabi and ToulbaPashas; thus the war of rebellion, which had threatened to overwhelmthe land of the Pharaohs and exterminate the domination of theKhedive's rule, was at an end. 

Helmar saw now that his career with the British army would soon beat an end. He had done his duty, and, by his timely arrival atTel-el-Kebir, had prevented the razing to the ground of the ancientcapital. What now remained to him? As he looked these facts in theface, he realized that after about six months of hardships, misfortunes, and privations he was no better off than when hestarted; whatever he had done seemed now entirely forgotten. 

Consulting Belbeis upon the matter that evening, he received thegood fellow's opinion and advice. 

"You do not know what to do?" replied the Arab, with a look ofunusual surprise on his impassive face. "How can that be? You havenot yet seen the master; he loves you, and you have done that whichhe wished for most, you have conveyed his papers to the General. Goto him, he will tell you that which you should do. "

"That is all very well, Belbeis, " said George, simply, "but I didit for my own benefit as well, and, besides, I owe him more than Ican repay already. "

Belbeis only smiled in answer, and, after a moment's pause, wenton----

"We shall see, there is yet time for thought of the future. Allahwill provide!"

After that, he left the citadel, and George was left to thecompanionship of his own thoughts. They were not very pleasant, andhe put them from him and went out in search of his friend, CharlieOsterberg. He had not the least notion of where to find him. He knewthe Engineers had arrived, but he was not aware of where they werequartered. However, a soldier whom he met told him they were outsidethe western gate of the city. 

With this information he made his way through the slums until hecame to the Governmental portion of the town. This he passedthrough, and at length reached the west gate. On making inquiriesthere, he was directed to the camp he sought, and with somedifficulty discovered that Osterberg was with the troops. At last hefound him in a tent with two or three other civilians attached tothe force in a similar capacity to himself. 

Charlie greeted his old friend and companion with open arms. 

"Thank goodness, you are all right, George, " he exclaimed, themoment our hero appeared in the doorway. "I was wondering when Ishould find you. I have only just been relieved from duty, or Ishould have been in search of you now. "

"It's a good thing that it happened so, " replied George, "or weshould have both been searching in different directions, and somissed each other. Now tell me of all that has happened to you, weonly had such a short time to talk when I saw you on the way toTel-el-Kebir, that there must be still much to talk about. "

Osterberg's career had been so uneventful after they parted atAlexandria that his story was soon disposed of, and then Georgeconsulted him on matters concerning the future. 

"What do you intend doing, Charlie, " he said, "now that the war ispractically over?"

"Why, go back to the bank, of course--what did you expect? You see, I made that arrangement with my employers, and they gladly consentedto it. Of course, business was at a standstill while the war was on, and they were glad to dispose of their clerks; but now it is overthey'll want us back again. But you--how do you intend going on?Shall you still remain with the Government authorities asinterpreter?"

"I can't say, I'm sure. Perhaps they won't want me, " replied George, in tones that betrayed his reluctance to leave the service. "However, I expect they will soon enlighten us on that point. "

"Why, George, you are a bigger stupid than I took you for! Do youthink they are going to discharge the man who made that magnificentride to save Cairo?"

"And himself!" put in George, in disgust. "There, for goodness sake, don't harp on that! Belbeis has just reminded me of it--it wasnothing!"

"That may be so, " replied Charlie, "but anyway all the troops seemto have got hold of the story, and do nothing but talk aboutit--they can't say too much for you. It isn't likely the Governmentwill forget you. "

"Oh, by the way, " exclaimed George, to change the subject, "what isto be done with Arden? I suppose you haven't heard?"

"Yes, I have. He's to be tried along with other leaders of therevolt. The probability is that he'll get a heavy sentence and nodoubt be banished from the country. "

"Poor devil!" exclaimed George. "His ill-gotten wealth won't havedone him much good. I doubt if he'll ever be able to touch a pennyof it. "

"'M! I'm not so sure. Mark is a cunning fellow, and probably hassent it all out of the country to some safe place where he can getat it again. For my part, I am not in the least sorry for him. Hanging would be a too merciful sentence for such a villain. "

"Well, I have no doubt that all he deserves will fall to his lot. Ibear him no malice; he is in trouble enough now; let us hope it willbe a lesson to him. "

"No fear, " exclaimed Charlie, with a hard look on his boyish face. "Nothing will ever be a lesson to him; villainy was born in him, andif ever he escapes, mark my word, the authorities will hear of himagain, or I am much mistaken. "

His tone of conviction impressed his companion, and he lookedsharply at him. 

"Why, what do you think he will do--raise another rebellion?" heasked, incredulously. 

"Stranger things have happened. We shall see. I am going to walkback to the city with you, " he went on, as George rose to go. "Alittle fresh air will do me good. "

The two friends linked arms and strolled back to Cairo. The nightwas deliciously cool, and each had much to talk about, going overand over again through the many incidents that had occurred sincetheir arrival in Egypt. At last the citadel was reached, and George, to his great surprise, found Belbeis anxiously awaiting his return. 

"My master, Naoum, bade me deliver this note, " said he, directly ourhero came up. "He wishes to see you to-night. He had not anticipatedthat you would return so soon. "

"Good!" exclaimed George, scanning the contents of the missive. "Nowyou shall see my benefactor, Charlie. Come, Belbeis, conduct us tohim, that is, if I may bring my friend. "

"Your words are law to my master's servant, " replied Belbeis; "torefuse you would be to cross the wishes of Naoum, and that cannotbe. "

Without waiting for a reply, Belbeis led the companions down to thebest part of the city. Stopping at one of the smaller Orientalpalaces, he disappeared, asking George to await his return. In a fewmoments he came back, and led the way into the great entrance hall, where they found Naoum waiting to receive them. 

He greeted our hero with affection, and looked in surprise atCharlie. Helmar was quick to interpret the glance, and hastened toset his mind at rest. 

"This is my greatest German friend, Naoum, " he said, "and I broughthim with me that he might meet the man who has done so much for astranger in a strange land; his name is Charlie Osterberg. "

Naoum acknowledged the introduction cordially, and begged them torest. 

"I was surprised when Belbeis told me that you had returned to Cairoagain so quickly. Had I known it before, I should have sought youearlier, " he said, in his well-known kindly tones. "There are manythings I would say to you, but time presses, and no doubt you wouldreturn to rest. "

The two young men shook their heads, and declared their willingnessto hear all he had to say. 

"I have been thinking of your future, " he said, looking keenly atGeorge. "We have so long been associated that it seems as if Allahhad woven our lives together. I am unwilling that we should nowpart. The war is over, therefore the Government will have little foryou to do. "

George waited. Evidently Naoum had some proposition to make for hisgood. Somehow he did not like the thought of accepting more fromthis man who had done so much for him already, and yet he felt hehad no right to refuse anything he might offer. 

"As you know, " resumed Naoum, as if afraid to come too bluntly tothe point, "I am wealthy beyond the knowledge of your people. I donot rest, my money begets money, and I trade and traffic always--itis my pleasure. I have caravans all over the Soudan and Upper Egypt, bringing in the wealth of produce of the scattered tribes in thatcountry, therefore I employ many to do my work. "

He paused again, and a look of anxiety came into his eyes. He wasfearful that Helmar might refuse what he was about to suggest. 

"I would not ask you to be my servant, but I would give you caravansthat you may go and trade for yourself. There is wealth beyond yourdreams in the enterprise. I have no children of my own, my mother isold, and she is all I have in the world to care for. If you willaccept what I offer you, you shall, when Allah brings my work to aclose, succeed me in my business. Say, shall it be so?"

George did not answer at once, and Naoum waited patiently for himto speak. The generosity of this man knew no bounds; his offer wasprincely, and George hardly knew what to say. He hated to refusethis thing, for Naoum's heart was evidently set upon it, and yet hecould not accept. The peaceful life of a trader, or at least thepeaceful life he imagined it to be, had no attraction for him, despite the wealth accruing to it, and yet how could he make thisgood man understand? Naoum was still awaiting his reply, and Georgefelt that he must not delay in giving his answer; perhaps if hecould gain time he might see his way to doing as his protectorwished, although, at present, he did not see how. Stepping over tothe good man, he wrung him by the hand. 

"Naoum, you are all too good to me--you overwhelm me with yourgenerosity. At present I cannot give you a definite answer, you mustgive me time to consider. You know, at heart I am a soldier, and Iwould that my life ran in that groove; therefore I must thinkcarefully before I decide. You will not think me ungrateful, I'msure, for you know me well. To-morrow evening I will see you again, and give you my answer. "

"Be it so, my son, " answered Naoum, indulgently. "It is well tothink. May Allah guide your thoughts into the right course! Go, andsleep well!"

The two young men left Naoum's house and hurried back to thecitadel; here Osterberg said good-night, and went back to his ownquarters. 

That night Helmar did not sleep much, over and over again he thoughtof Naoum's offer, but with each attempt he failed to come to anydecision. Wealth was not his main object; that, of course, had itsattraction, but he wished to live the life of his choice; he hadstarted as a soldier, and he wished to remain one, so that wealthsank into insignificance in his thoughts. He could not decide. Forthe first time in his life he failed to make up his mind. 

With daylight he awoke from the broken slumber that had, at last, overtaken him. Already Belbeis was awake, and preparing breakfast. George sprang up to assist him. During the meal Helmar was unusuallysilent. The doubts of over-night were still upon him, and made himirritable. Belbeis noticed these signs, and refrained wisely frombreaking in on his thoughts. 

After breakfast Helmar went for a stroll round the fortress; theplace was alive with troops, all the work of the day was carried outat this early hour, so that, when the heat of the day came on, thesoldiers could rest. He was nearing the officers' quarters when asergeant came out and walked quickly towards him. 

"Ah, " he said, as he came up, "I was just coming to look for you. You are wanted at once at the office--you had better come with menow. "

George followed his guide without demur, and was conducted to theorderly room. After a short wait, he was shown in. A colonel wasseated at the table, dictating a letter to his clerk. When our heroappeared he ceased, and, turning to a pile of papers, selected onefrom among the rest. 

"I have just received this from the Commander-in-Chief. It is theresult of the excellent way in which you assisted in saving thiscity from destruction. Listen!"

He then read out the following order----

"In consequence of the gallant conduct of Interpreter Helmar inconveying the information of the rebels' intention to destroy thecity of Cairo by fire, his Highness the Khedive of Egypt has beenpleased to appoint him to a responsible office in the IntelligenceDepartment. The appointment will carry with it the honorary rank andpay of Lieutenant in the Egyptian army. Interpreter Helmar'sacceptance of the post must be forwarded to the Commander-in-Chiefwithout delay. "

"I congratulate you, Lieutenant Helmar, on the result of yourdistinguished services, " said the Colonel, breaking through hisofficial iciness. "I hope what has gone before may be but theprecursor of many such services in the future, " and he shook ourastonished hero by the hand. 

"But, sir----"

"Tut, tut, man! I suppose I can reply to that letter in theaffirmative? Such opportunities and promotion come but rarely. Goodluck to you!"

Helmar signified his intention of accepting his good fortune atonce, and with his head in a whirl of excitement, he left theorderly room in search of Naoum. 

Hurrying down town, he found his benefactor, and explained what hadhappened. 

"You see, Naoum, all my aspirations are for a soldier's life, andlast night, when you made me that generous offer, I felt itimpossible to tell you so; events that have happened since have madeit impossible for me to longer conceal from you that a civil lifewould be distasteful to me. I beg that you will not be hurt at myrefusal, and will understand my motives. "

Naoum smiled at the young man's earnest manner, but the smile didnot for a moment conceal from Helmar his deep disappointment thatthe decision was unfavourable to his offer. 

"I am glad that you are pleased, my son, but it would be idle todisguise my disappointment. I had hoped that you would have been ason to me upon whom I might lavish all my wealth, but it is not tobe. You must make your own way. You are young and independent, yourbrave heart is unquestionable, do as it dictates. I am your friendalways. Allah is good and great--may He watch over you!"

After his conversation with Naoum, George had an interview withMariam, and then sought out Charlie. He found him in his tent, getting ready to leave for Alexandria. 

"I have just received my discharge, " he said, directly Georgeentered, "and am now off back to the bank. What are you going todo?"

Helmar seated himself on a flour barrel, and Charlie propped himselfon an ammunition box. 

"Do?" our hero exclaimed, bursting to recount his good fortune;"why, stay here, of course! I am now Lieutenant Helmar of theEgyptian army, with a post in the Intelligence Department! Well, " headded, laughing at Charlie's astonished face, "why don't you saluteme?"

And so, after months of hardships and failures, George Helmar had atlast found what he sought. He reasonably considered that he had madea record in his search for fortune. An assured position in the walkof life he preferred, a liberal salary, and the prospect of heaps ofadventure in the future. What more could he desire? Was thereanything? Yes, there was. He wanted news of all in Germany. Duringthe excitement of the last few months he had thought little of hisfriends and relatives in the Fatherland. Now that peace reigned, andhe began to settle down in his new occupation, he longed to hearwhat had happened to them. As nobody, excepting friend Osterberg andfoe Arden, knew of his whereabouts or what he was doing, hedetermined to write to his father and describe the adventurous timehe had had, and tell him of the reward the end had brought him. 

After a few weeks' interval he received what he wanted--a longletter in return. The item of news which pleased him most was thattelling of the safe recovery of Landauer, his opponent in the duel. 

"Thank God!" he exclaimed fervently. "My prayer was answered. "

 THE END

 R. Clay & Sons, Ltd. , London & Bungay. 

 FINE ART GIFT BOOKS

 * * * * *

Wonders of the Bird World. By Dr. R. BOWDLER SHARPE. With numerousIllustrations by A. T. Elwes. 

 Large crown 8vo, cloth boards, 6s. 

 "One of the most delightful and fascinating books that ever delighted a bird-loving reader. "--Daily News. 

 "Dr. Sharpe is as learned as man need wish to be, and as entertaining as the most brilliant of conversationalists. "--Country Life. 

Sintram and His Companions, and Undine. By De la MOTTE FOUQUE. WithIntroduction by Charlotte M. Yonge. Illustrated by Gordon Browne, R. I. 

 Large crown 8vo, printed on superfine paper, art linen boards, gilt top, 6s. 

 "The anonymous translation is the good old standard one, vastly superior to subsequent versions. "--Times. 

 "Certain to engage the sympathies of an entirely new set of readers. "--Daily Telegraph. 

 "Nothing could be more attractive than the form in which this excellent edition is sent forth. "--Record. 

Stories from the Faerie Queene. By MARY MACLEOD. With Introduction byJ. W. Hales, Professor of English Literature, King's College, London, etc. , etc. With numerous Illustrations by A. G. Walker, Sculptor. 

 Large crown 8vo, printed on superfine paper, cloth boards, gilt top, 6s. 

 "Miss Mary Macleod has performed a dangerous and difficult task with taste and discretion. It can have been no light labour to set forth in simple, equable prose the linked sweetness, long drawn out, of Spenser's Faerie Queene, and the latter-day child may well feel much the same gratitude to her as those of another generation must have felt towards Charles and Mary Lamb, Nathaniel Hawthorne, and Kingsley. "--Pall Mall Gazette. 

 "The book is beautifully produced, and ought to satisfy the most fastidious and exacting taste. "--Leeds Mercury. 

Sweetheart Travellers. A Child's Book FOR Children, FOR Women, AND FORMen. By S. R. CROCKETT. With numerous Illustrations by Gordon Browne, R. I. , and W. H. C. Groome. Large 8vo, printed on superfine paper, cloth boards, gilt top, 6s. 

 A LARGE-PAPER EDITION, numbered and signed by Author and Artists, net, 31s. 6d. 

 "Had any one ever been disinclined to believe in Mr. Crockett's genius, he must have recanted and repented in sackcloth and ashes after enjoying _Sweetheart Travellers_. It is the rarest of all rarities, and veritably a child's book for children, as well as for women and men. It is seldom, indeed, that the reviewer has the opportunity of bestowing unstinted praise, with the feeling that the laudation is, nevertheless, inadequate. _Sweetheart Travellers_ is instinct with drollery; it continually strikes the softest notes of tenderest pathos, like some sweet, old-fashioned nursery melody, and it must make the most hardened bachelor feel something of the pleasures he has missed in living mateless and childless. "--Times. 

 "A more delightful book for young, old, and middle aged it is scarcely possible to conceive. "--Truth. 

The Surprising Adventures of Sir Toady Lion, with those of GeneralNapoleon Smith. An Improving History for OLD BOYS, YOUNG BOYS, GOODBOYS, BAD BOYS, BIG BOYS, LITTLE BOYS, COW-BOYS, and TOMBOYS. By S. R. CROCKETT. Illustrated by Gordon Browne, R. I. 

 Large crown 8vo, cloth boards, gilt top, 6s. 

 "It is distinctly the best Christmas book of the season. "--Daily Mail. 

 "When we say it is one of the most delightful stories about children we have ever read, we are still short of the mark. "--Daily Chronicle. 

 "In every way excellently got up. "--Christian. 

 "In this excellent book for children, which the elders will enjoy, Mr. Crockett comes right away from kailyard into a kingdom of obstreperous fancy, and is purely, delightfully funny, and not too Scotch. The wit of this feat of fancy, which cannot be described, and does not belong to any order of juvenile literature, unless we take Mr. Crockett as the founder of one, is over the heads of children in many instances, but they do not know it. . . . Mr. Gordon Browne's illustrations are as good a treat as the story; they realize every thought and intention of the writer, and are full of a sly and characteristic drollery all the artist's own. "--The World. 

Fairy Tales from Grimm. With Introduction by S. Baring-Gould, M. A. Illustrated by Gordon Browne, R. I. 

 Large crown 8vo, printed on superfine paper, fancy cloth boards, gilt top, 6s. 

 "No more acceptable edition of some of Grimm's Stories has been published. "--Standard. 

 "Altogether delightful. The illustrations are full of charm and sympathy. "--Saturday Review. 

 "A fairy book beyond reproach. "--Graphic. 

Prince Boohoo and Little Smuts. By the Rev. HARRY JONES, M. A. , Prebendary of St. Paul's Cathedral. With numerous Illustrations byGordon Browne, R. I. 

 Large crown 8vo, printed on superfine paper, bound in fancy cloth boards, gilt top, 6s. 

 "Really good nonsense, not at all copied from Mr. Lewis Carroll. Admirably fresh and inspired by a quite delightful _insouciance_. "--Spectator. 

 "Will charm the more qualified critical reader by its mingled gravity and whimsicality. It is not all sugar-plums; there are nice little bits of satire in which the Rev. Harry Jones is easily recognizable. "--The World. 

National Rhymes of the Nursery. With Introduction by George Saintsbury, and numerous Illustrations by Gordon Browne, R. I. 

 Large crown 8vo, printed on superfine paper, bound in art linen boards, with gilt top, 6s. 

Second Edition, with additions both to the Rhymes and Illustrations, now ready. 

 "The prettiest and most complete collection of the kind that we have seen. "--Westminster Gazette. 

 "It is impossible to praise the volume too highly. "--Black and White. 

 "Every conceivable nursery rhyme is herein gathered together, beautifully illustrated. The collection is certainly the most perfect that has ever been made. "--School Guardian. 

Stories from Froissart. By HENRY NEWBOLT, Author of "Admirals All, "etc. With Illustrations by Gordon Browne, R. I. 

 Large crown 8vo, cloth boards, gilt top, 6s. 

 "No better book could be chosen to teach a boy some of the noblest years in our 'rough-and-tumble island story, ' and it could hardly have been presented in a better form. "--St. James's Gazette. 

Under the Rebel's Reign, a Story of Egyptian Revolt. By CHARLESNEUFELD, Author of "A Prisoner of the Khaleefa. " With numerousIllustrations by Charles M. Sheldon. 

 Large crown 8vo, fancy cloth boards, 6s. 

 In the present volume Mr. Neufeld has attempted to give a picture of the exciting times during the Rebellion of Arabi Pasha. Starting from his University, the hero, George Helmar, goes out into the world to make a place in it for himself. From the commencement he meets with adventures: along the Danube and in Constantinople. He arrives in Alexandria just as Arabi's antagonism towards the Khedive has ripened into open revolt. He ultimately reaches Alexandria just after the bombardment, and gets engaged as interpreter to the British forces. He is taken prisoner whilst out on patrol, escapes, is recaptured, and finally escapes again in time to reach Tel-el-Kebir with important news which saves Cairo from destruction. The book is full of exciting and thrilling incidents and situations, many of which have been experienced by Mr. Neufeld himself. 

The White Stone. By H. C. MacIlwaine, Author of "Dinkinbar, " "Fatethe Fiddler, " etc. With numerous Illustrations by G. D. Rowlandson. 

 Large crown 8vo, cloth boards, gilt top, 6s. 

 Mr. MacIlwaine, the popular author of two novels dealing with Australian life, has produced an excellent book about a bush-born boy, the son of English parents who migrated to Australia at the time of the gold fever. After living some years in the bush they send their only son to the old country to be educated. The rough lad comes to England at the age of thirteen to find himself far behind other boys in learning, but after a while a match for them in other respects. The precipitate return of the boy and mother to Australia, in consequence of the receipt of a telegram and a paragraph in an Australian paper, leads to Rowley's famous ride on his father's old horse. The interest in Colonial life is awakened in the first chapter, and it is evident that both in the life in England and Australia the author has had living models before him. 

 WELLS GARDNER, DARTON AND CO. , 3 Paternoster Buildings, E. C.